o 











■"^ 





















•^ * V ♦ ff(\ Stf /H, ''^rv 







^^rS- 



r..* A 








>p'^^ 







O > 










v-^^ 



^o^s- 




/ v^-^ 










'bV 



/ ^0 
















\^S ^^^% "^'^/^%^/ >" % --^^P/ 



.^ 




i.^' .• 









THE 



iI5orti)mcn in Mtto iJBnslanB, 



AMERICA 



THE TENTH CENTURY 



JOSHUA TOULMIN SMITH, 

AUTHOR OF " PROGRESS OF PHILOSOPHY AMONG THE ANCIENTS J " "COMPARA- 
TIVE VIEW OF ANCIENT HISTORY, WITH EXPLANATION OP 
CHRONOLOGICAL ERAS," ETC. 



" Let them be well used ; for they are the abstract; and brief 
chronicles, of the time." Hamlet, 



1 0. ^'• 



BOSTON: ^ 

HILLIARD, GRAY, & CO. 
1839. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1839, 

BYHILLIARD, GRAY&CO. 

in the Clerk's office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



PRINTED BY "WILLIAM A. HALL & CO. 
/ 



Mi 



TO HIS EXCELLENCY 



EDWARD EVERETT 



The following illustrations of a subject 
to which his attention has been recently 
directed are respectfully dedicated, by 

THE AUTHOR. 



PREFACE 



The object of the following pages is twofold. 
It is, first, to present the public with accurate 
accounts of the discovery of, and early voyages to, 
and settlements in, the Western Hemisphere, and 
continent of North America, by Europeans. It 
is, secondly, to prove that those accounts are 
authentic. 

The honor of being the first European who 
trod the shores of the new world has long been 
assigned to Christoval Colon, commonly called 
Christophek Columbus. In ignorance of the 
previous discovery and exploration of the same 
land by other parties, in a much more remote 
period, the assignment of this honor to him might 
appear just. When, however, it is made known 
that these discoveries were in fact made at a much 
earlier period, and in a much more complete man- 
ner, by the inhabitants of a distinct and remote 



nation, that honor which has surrounded his name 
should be transferred to them. Cokmibus may 
have touched upon America in the fifteenth cen- 
tury, but the Northmen, without any of the 
advantages of advanced science which he pos- 
sessed, discovered and explored it in the tenth.* 

If, then, the discoveries and voyages of Colum- 
bus have ever been esteemed objects of interest 
and importance, the discoveries and voyages of the 
Northmen, five centuries previously, should cer- 
tainly be esteemed of at least equal interest and 
importance. That interest should be increased by 
the fact that the latter discovered and explored the 
very same shores where now a race, of Anglo- 
Saxon blood has fixed its habitation, and made 
once savage and barbarous America assume an 
important station in the history of the world. 

New England was, next to Greenland, the por- 
tion of this continent which the Northmen es- 
pecially exj^lored ; in New England for a time 
they dwelt ; in New England one, at least, of 
their race was born, — the first of European blood 
that ever saw the light upon these shores ; in New 
England the bones of more than one of these bold 



* Particular attention is requested to Note A, on this subject, at 
the end of the volume. 



PREFACE. VU 

navigators and explorers were committed to the 
earth, where they even now he mouldering. 

New England may be said to have become 
classic ground, since the discoveries of the North- 
men have become generally known. To all who 
take interest in the history of the world, in the 
history of human enterprise, in the history of 
geographical science, in the history of the advance 
of nations and of the human mind, these discov- 
eries must be interesting. The circumstances 
under which they were made should make them 
of an interest surpassing that attending the discov- 
eries of any modern navigator, — Columbus him- 
self, and Cabot, not excepted. 

Certainly, to the present inhabitants of the re- 
gions thus explored, the interest must be still 
greater than to the rest of the civilized world. 

The original records of these discoveries have 
recently been published by the Royal Society of 
Northern Antiquarians at Copenhagen. The vol- 
ume, however, in which they are contained {Anti- 
quitates AmericancB) is one which, from its j)rice, 
and the circumstance of its being in foreign lan- 
guages, (ancient Icelandic, Danish, and Latin,) 
must be inaccessible to the majority of readers. 
The object of this work is, then, to make the 
whole subject familiar to all ; to present the narra- 



Vlll ■ PREFACE. 



tives of these discoveries, as contained in the 
volume mentioned, with such historical and other 
illustrations as would tend to elucidate the subject, 
and add to its interest ; and to present any addi- 
tional facts to which the author had access, bear- 
ing upon the subject. 

As these documents, though long before the 
learned world, have only recently been at all gen- 
erally known to exist, it was desirable to adduce 
proof of their genuineness and authenticity, and to 
meet every objection which has been or may be 
made to them, at the same time that they were 
thus made public. This the author has accord- 
ingly attempted in the following pages. It seemed 
the more desirable to do this here, inasmuch as it 
has been barely touched upon in the A?itiquitates 
Americans. A mode of argument has, in pur- 
suance of this design, been purposely adopted 
which is most suited to induce general conviction. 
Another might have been adopted, but one less 
suited and less interesting to the general reader. 
The argument is drawn chiefly from a source 
now generally acknowledged to be the most con- 
clusive, namely, the internal evidence, — a mode 
of argument so successfully adopted in Paley's 
Horce, Paulinm, and which is generally found to 
be attractive as well as conclusive. 



PREFACE. IX 

In order to present the subject under these dif- 
ferent aspects, — the detail of facts, and the proof 
of their authenticity, — in the most pleasing mode, 
the author has thrown the whole into the form of 
dramatic dialogue. Room is thus afforded for 
varying the interest, and for different episodical 
allusions ; while a familiarity of style is admitted 
which would have otherwise been out of place, 
but which is useful in the discussion of such a 
subject. Different characters are presented, sus- 
taining different parts ; and the unities of time, 
place, and character have been attempted to be 
preserved. The scene is laid in Newport, Rhode 
Island, for reasons which will appear obvious upon 
perusal. 

One remark must be added. In accordance 
with the very commendable practice now gener- 
ally adopted by the best writers, all the names 
mentioned are given in their actual and original 
forms, and not in the barbarous forms in which 
they usually appear. The utility of this practice 
will be self-evident, since the perverted forms in 
common use only serve to obstruct ease of re^ 
search. Who, for example, in perusing ancient or 
original records, and meeting with the names 
Colon, >Svend, or Kiiud, would imagine that he 
was reading of the individuals of whom he had 



X PREFACE. 

been accustomed to hear as Columbus, Sweno, and 
Canute 1 Though, at first, the correct forms may 
sound harsh, the ear will soon become accustomed 
to them, and they will appear as euphonious as 
the corrupted and unauthorized forms. It may be 
observed that the jinal r in the Norman names 
has been omitted, as being a consonantal sound, 
incapable of being uttered in its place, and only 
giving, therefore, an unnecessary harshness to the 
appearance of these names. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Statement of Subject. — Not a recent Speculation, but a Fact 
long knoinTi and published. — How shown to be true. — 
Probability of its truth. — Proof of actual Authenticity of 
Documents, and Truth of Narrations. — External Evidence; 
— Internal Evidence. — Whether any Knowledge of a West- 
ern Continent among Ancient Greeks and Romans. — Util- 
ity of a Knowledge of this Subject, 1 

CHAPTER II. 
Discovery of Iceland by Naddodd, (A. D. 861.) — Discovery of 
America {in Greenland ) by Eirek the Red, (982.) — Ex- 
peditions to the Northern Regions. — Discovery of the 
more southern regions of America by Biarni Heriulfson, 
(985.) — Introduction of Christianity into Greenland by Leif 
EiREKsoN, (999.) — Expedition of Leif EIirekson to Vinland, 
and residence there, (1000.) — Expedition of Thorvald 
EiREKsoN to Vinland, (1002.) — Residence and death there, 
(1004.) — Expedition of Thorstein Eirekson, (1005.) — Sto- 
ry of GuDRiD. — Death of Thorstein, (1005.) — Return of 
GuDRiD, (1006,) . . i : ... 49 

CHAPTER III. 

Arrival of Thorfinn Karlsefni in Greenland, (A. D. 1006.) — 
Marriage with GupRiD, (1006-7.) — Expedition to Vinland, 
(1007.) — Arrival at Kialarness, (Cape Cod.) — Winters 
(1007-8) in Strawmfiord, (Buzzard's Bay.) — Snobri Thor- 



XU CONTENTS. 

FINNSON born there, (1007.) — Thorfinn passes on to HSji, 
(Rhode Island,) (1008.)— Winters there, (1008-9.) — Indian 
Traditions and names. — Thorfinn encounters the Natives, 
(1009.) — Sails up the river (to Providence.) — Returns to 
StrmLmfiord, (1009.) — Expedition along the Eastern Coast, 
(1009.) — Winters at Straimjiord, (1009-10.) — Returns to 
Greenland, (1010.) — Two Natives taken on way home. — 
Destruction of Burnt Grimolfson. — Thorfinn settles at 
Glaumba, in Iceland, ; 152 

CHAPTER IV. 

Ancient Ballad in which Vinland is mentioned. — Latest 
recorded Visits to the Continent of America by the North- 
men. — Continued Intercourse with those regions. — Perma- 
nent Colonies established by the Northmen in the Western 
Hemisphere, 212 

CHAPTER V. 

Irish in America. — Northmen in Huitramannaland, (South- 
ern States of United States.) — Ari Marson, (A. D. 983.) — 
History of Biorn Asbrandson. — Voyage of Gudleif Gud- 
LAUGSON, 247 

CHAPTER VI. 

Remams of Northmen existing in America. — Buildings and 
Inscriptions in Greenland, and in New England. — Body 
found at Fall River, 293 

APPENDIX. 

Note A, — On the Comparative Merits of the Northmen and 
Columbus, 329 

Chart of the World, according to Icelandic Manuscripts of the 
thirteenth century, 359 

Note B, — On the traditionary Pcecoi'ds of the Northern Na- ' 
tions, 361 



THE 

N O R T H M E N 

IN 

NEW ENGLAND. 



CHAPTER I. 

Statement of Subject. — Not a recent Speculation, but a Fact 
long knoAVTi and published. — How shown to be true. — Proba- 
bility of its truth. — Proof of actual Authenticity of Documents, 
and Truth of Narrations. — External Evidence. — Internal Evi- 
dence. — Whether any Knowledge of a Western Continent 
among Ancient Greeks and Remans. -^Utility of a Knowledge 
of this Subject. 

What ! exclaimed the doctor ; do you pretend to tell 
me that Columbus was not the discoverer of America ? 

Undoubtedly, was the reply ; I pretend to tell you 
that America was known to Europeans at least five 
hundred years before the time of Columbus's, or, more 
properly, Colon's alleged discovery. 

The expression of Dr. Dubital's countenance, during 
this reply, was one of mingled surprise and incredulity. 
Being a man of travel, and possessing no small idea of the 
superiority of his own knowledge and opinion over that of 
all his neighbors, he was extremely unwilling, at any 
time, to discover, or even to have it hinted, that there was 
1 



"4 THE HORTHMEN 

" any thing in heaven or earth which was not dreamed 
of in his philosophy^" 

After a moment's silence, he rejoined : — You do not 
speak seriously, Mr. Norset. 

In faith, but I do. Most soberly and seriously, I mean 
to announce to you the fact, of which, in truth, I am 
surprised that you should have hitherto been unaware, 
that America was discovered by the Northmen, at 
least five centuries before the date of Colon's voyage to 
this countiy. 

Unaware ! yes, indeed, I was unaware of such a fact, 
as you are pleased to call it. A man can certainly 
never know all the strange theories and new-fangled 
notions in which some folks choose to wander now-a- 
days. 

No theory, my dear doctor, nor new-fangled notion 
either ; as I shall be able, very satisfactorily, to show you. 

Do you then profess to assert, — to come plainly to 
the point, — do you profess to assert that this town of 
Newport and State of Rhode Island, were ever visited by 
Europeans before the time of Columbus, or Colon,* if 
you will ? 

There, doctor, you go a little too far. I find no men- 
tion made of Newport, or Rhode Island either, in the 
travels of Colon. A man may easily visit America, 
without ever seeing Rhode Island ; but, since you have 
thus put your question, I will answer, that I do pretend 
to assert, that, by a somewhat singular coincidence, per* 
haps, the very spot whereon chance has thrown you and 
me together, and whereon the town of Newport now 

* The name Colon is employed throughout this volume, instead 
of its Latinized corruption, Columbus, not from any caprice, but 
simply because it is the correct name, and Columbus is merely a 
barbarous perversion. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 3 

Stands, was actually visited by the Northmen, and that 
the country in its immediate vicinity was especially well 
known to them five centuries anterior to the voyages of 
Colon. 

Well, well, said the doctor, his expression of incredu- 
lity and wonder increasing at every word of this reply ; 
I don't know what we shall hear next. But you know 
it 's nonsense ; we all know that Colon discovered 
America ; and I do n't see why any one should doubt 
the truth of his discoveries, or want to rob him of the 
credit of them, at this time of day.* 

Rob him of the credit of them ! doctor ; — no one 
wants to rob him of any credit that belongs to him. It is 
a mere question of fact ; we can't admit the credit system 
here. 

Question of fact, indeed ! Yes, I know it is a question 
of fact ; and every body knows the fact to be, that Colon 
discovered America in 1492, and that his was the first 
European foot that ever touched this soil. 

Doctor, you must excuse me ; but just let me ask you 
how you know all this } 

Know it ! why, eveiy one knows it ; history tells us so, 
to be sure. 

Good ; — pray what history tells you so } 

Why, the History of America, and the Histoiy of 
Spain, and, — and, — surely, Mr. Norset, you don't mean 
seriously to doubt what every body knows. 

Certainly I don't mean to doubt what every body 
knows, provided, always, that it be true ; but I must most 
seriously declare to you, doctor, that, by precisely the 
same means that you say you know that Colon dis- 

• Particular attention is requested to the note A, at the end of the 
volume, in which the comparative merit of Colon and of the 
Northmen is discussed. 



4 THE NORTHMEN 

covered America in 1492, I say that I know that Biarni 
Heritilfson discovered America in 985. 

Biarni Heriulfson ! 985 ! pray, sir, where did you 
learn all this ? 

Why, doctor ! I am surprised you should ask such a 
question. History tells us so, to be sure. 

Some strange history, that is certain. I never heard 
of Biarni Heriulfson before. 
^ Well, doctor, you must pardon me, but it is barely 
possible that you may never have heard of Biarni Heri- 
ulfson before, and that he yet may have existed. I fear 
we should never get on very fast, if every man were to 
refuse to believe every thing that he had not known 
before. 

Be good enough to inform me who this Biarni Heriulf- 
son was, then. I certainly shall be glad to hear some- 
thing about the man who is to lay poor Colon on the 
shelf. 

You quite lament over Colon's fading laurels, doctor ; 
I would recommend you to compose a dirge upon the 
occasion. As to Biarni Heriulfson, it would be too long- 
a story to tell you, just now y and, besides^ what would 
be the use of my giving you a history, unless you be- 
lieved the sources of my information to be authentic. 

Ah! to be sure, that's very true. You have, most 
probably, saved me the time and trouble of listening to 
his history, for it will be somewhat difficult to prove its 
authenticity, I think. 

Not quite so difficult as you imagine, perhaps. Sup- 
pose we attempt the point. 

With all my heart. 

Well, then, suppose — 

No supposition, I beg, sir ; pray confine yourself to 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 5 

facts. I said it was some strange theory, and methinks 
I was not far wrong, for you begin by a supposition. 

Not so fast, doctor. Pray don't jump to quite so 
hasty a conclusion. Every proposition in Euclid is 
founded, in truth, upon a supposition. Certain points in 
a supposed case are proved, and then compared with the 
points of the particular case in the proposition. And so 
it must be done, more or less, in almost eveiy argument. 
I beg, therefore, that you will allow me to proceed with 
my supposition. I assure you I will wander into no 
theoretic ground. 

Let us hear your supposition, then, said the doctor, 
with something like a sneer. 

Since the notion of a supposition appears to trouble 
you so much, doctor, I will even take a fact, though it 
will have precisely the same effect upon the argument. 
Doubtless you have heard of the previously unknown 
work of Epicurus, which has been recently published ? 

His work, " De Natura," you mean : certainly I have. 
What has Epicurus, or his works, to do with Biarni 
Heriulfson, or any other discoverer of America > 

Just this much : — neither you, nor any body else, was 
aware that the work of Epicurus was in existence, or 
what were its contents ; and yet, when, after having lain 
under the ashes of Vesuvius for upwards of seventeen 
long centuries, it is at length brought to light, neither 
you, nor any one else, hesitates to receive it as authen- 
tic* It is very possible, then, that other manuscripts, of 
less antiquity, may have lain hidden for a length of 

* This curious and interesting work was published in 1818, havr 
ing been previously, for the first lime, published in 1809, under the 
following title: " Epicurei Fragmenta Librorum II. et XII. de 
Natura, in Voluminibus Papyraceis &yi Herculano erutis reperta. 
Lipsifo, 1818." 

1* 



b THE NORTHMEN 

time, owing to various circumstances, and may now, for 
the first time, be brought to light, without any possible 
impeachment of their authenticity. 

That sounds somewhat plausible, perhaps ; but it does 
not do much towards proving your point. I want to 
know how it is that this history that you talk about has 
remained so long hidden and unknown. 

Nay, doctor, you must pardon me ; I never said that 
it had lain hidden and unknown thus long. It was only 
yourself who stated that you had never heard of Biarni 
Heriulfson and of these discoveries. 

What tlien ? do you mean to say that they have not 
lain hidden, — that they have been generally known ? 

I mean to say that they have not lain hidden. Whether 
they have been generally known or not is another ques- 
tion. It is not the fault of the histories, if, being publish- . 
ed, they have not been read. I could name to you many 
printed books, — books which have been long printed, 
some of them upwards of two centuries, — in which the 
fact of America having been discovered long anterior to 
the voyages of Colon is mentioned. I certainly am sur- 
prised that none of these have ever fallen in your way. 

No wonder at all, sir. They are evidently some ob- 
scure works. You mentioned that they had not been 
much read. 

Excuse me ; I said it was not the fault of the books, 
if people would not read them ; which I said, because 
you stated that you had never read them. Do you con- 
sider the name of Torfceus * obscure, or that of Wormius, 

♦ Torfa?us's Gimnlandia Antiqua, Hafnise, 1706, and Historia Vin- 
landia antiqua, sen partis America. Scptemtriotialis, Hafniae, 1705, 
&c. Wormius published at Oxford in 171(i, a Latin translation of 
an ancient Icelandic authentic work, in which Vinland is noticed. 
Mention will be made of Adam of Bremen in a subsequent page. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 7 

or of Adam of Bremen ; or, more recently, is the name of 
Malte Brun especially obscure, or even that of Pinkerton ? 
These are some among many who have mentioned these 
discoveries. 

Their allusions, then, are only indefinite and vague, 
and require some theory like yours to make them have 
any meaning. 

Nay, how could they all have got their indefinite and 
vague notions .'' You might say this of a passage in 
some single ancient manuscript, perhaps, but not of a 
statement successively made in several modei'n works. 
You shall judge of their vagueness from the language of 
Pinkerton, which I copied out the other day on account 

Make Brun and Pinkerton are too well known to need any refer- 
ence to their works. It is proper that mention shoidd be here 
made "of the allusions to this subject in Whcaton's "History of the 
Northmen." The author of that work alludes to the discovery of 
Vinland, &c. and gives a meagre outline, though somewhat more 
fully than Pinkerton, as quoted, of the expedition thither. He is 
also more correct in his localities than Malle Brun and Pinkerton. . 
He does not, however, give the full particulars connected with the 
subject, nor, indeed, any of the details necessary to determining the 
internal evidence, Henderson in his "Journal of a Residence in Ice- 
land," alludes to the same facts, (see American edition, p. 16,) 
though very briefly. He uses the following language, " The fact 
that America also was first discovered by the Icelanders, though 
less generally known, is perfectly well authenticated by the north- 
ern historians." Like Wheaton, he also names Biarni Heriulfson 
as the discoverer, although, like him also, he gives the wrong date 
to the transaction. All these minute points, as to the differences in 
dates, &c. given by different authors, might be easily explained, 
could a lengthened disquisition on the subject be here given. It 
would be out of place, however ;■ and the narratives given in this 
volume are too clear and precise ; and their authenticity and truth 
too well proved, to render any such disquisitions necessary. These 
allusions are only made to show how idle is the charge, so 
often ignorantly made, that the idea of the discovery of America by 
the Northmen is a neic-fangled tlieory and notion. 



8 THE NORTHMEN 

of its subject, and believe I have got in my pocket-book. 
Speaking of the discovery of America, he says, " The 
first discovery of America is generally ascribed to Chris- 
toval Colon, or, as commonly called, from the first Latin 
writings on the subject, Christopher Columbus. But, as 
it is now universally admitted that Greenland forms a 
part of America, the discovery must of course be traced 
to the first visitation of Greenland by the Norwegians, in 
the year 982, which was followed, in the year 1003, by 
the discovery of Vinland, which seems to have been a 
part of Labrador, or of Newfoundland. The colony in 
Vinland was soon destroyed by intestine divisions ; but 
that in Greenland continued to flourish till maritime in- 
tercourse was impeded by the encroaching shoals of 
arctic ice." And a little after, in his table of the early 
expeditions to Amei'ica, he adds, " 982, Greenland dis- 
covered by the Norwegians, who planted a colony. 
1003, Vinland, that is, a part of Labrador or Newfound- 
land, visited by the Norwegians, and a small colony left, 
which, however, soon perished." * There is nothing 
particularly vague here, doctor, methinks ; the statements 
are nnade as simple matters of fact, of which no onne can 
doubt the truth ; and these passages must have been read 
by some thousands of people, for the edition from which 

*Pinkerton's Modern Geography, 3d edition, Vol. 11. pp. 208 
and 210. In the first volume of the same work, p. 342, occurs the 
following passage : — "In this reign of Olaf I. Vinland, or Wineland, 
a more southern part of North America, was discovered by Biarni, 
and by Leif, son of Eric the Red, A. D. 1003. The little colony 
settled in Vinland about lOOG, perished from intestine divisions. 
The country was so called from some wild grapes, or berries ; and 
is supposed," &c. &c. Pinkerton had never seen the original 
authorities, and only drew information from Torfoeus. Hence his 
errors of dates, &c. A note is added to the above passage, to the 
following eifect:— J'lt is singular enough, that, while the Welsh 



IN NEW ENGLAND. » 

I quote them is the third through which the work has 
passed. 

Well, and is it Vinland that you pretend to say that 
the Northinen called America,.? 

That is the name which they ga\ e to a part of their 
discoveries in America, though Pinkeiion, as also Malte 
Brun, assign it a wrong situation. 

Ah, I thought there would be something wrong about 
it. Their tale does not quite agree with your theory, 
then. 

Their tale, doctor, if you will have it so, does agree 
with what you are pleased to call my theory, in the main 
facts. The situation of Vinland they certainly some- 
what misplaced, but the cause of their error is very easily 
to be explained.* This error is not very great, after all ; 
and, even if it were greater, still I presume you will not 
deny that Newfoundland and Labrador are at least as 
much parts of America as the West Indies are. If, 
therefore, Colon, visiting the latter, is said to have dis- 
covered America, surely the Northmen, visiting the 
former, may, with more propriety, be said to have been 
the discoverers of this vast continent. 

Upon my word, Mr. Norset, you have a very cunning 
way of getting out of all the difficulties ; but you have 
not quite escaped them yet. Pray, upon what authority 
does Pinkerton, or Malte Brun, state these facts ? 

antiquaries deafen us with the imaginary discovery of America by 
Madoc, A. D. 1170, the Norwegians have been contented with a 
simple unpretending narration of the facts; " — this contrast being 
obviously strong evidence of the tnith of the latter accounts. Let 
it be remembered that Pinkerton's Geography was published up- 
wards of TWENTV-six YEARS before the work of the Northern Anti- 
quarian Society. 

* See it explained in the following chapter, where allusion is 
made to the length of the shortest day in Vinland. 



10 THE NORTHMEN 

Why, doctor, I am free to confess that their authority- 
was not derived from any original authentic documents ; — 
nay, nay, pray be not in such a hurry to catch at my 
admission ; — I was going to say that their authority was 
not derived from any original authentic documents any 
more than your authority. Dr. Dubital, for the belief that 
Colon alone, and fii-st, discovered America is derived 
from any original authentic documents. 

What, sir, do you mean to say that I have no authority 
for believing that America was visited by Colon ? 

I mean to say no such thing, sir. You have authority, 
and good authority, but you have no original authority. 
Your authority is derived from sources which, only at 
third or fourth rate, had any origin in the authentic 
documents relating to his voyage. 

Well, sir, what of that .? you do n't doubt the truth of 
the accounts on that score, do you .'' 

Certainly not; but, by precisely the same token, I 
shall not allow you to doubt of the truth of the accounts 
given by Malte Brun and Pinkerton, of the discoveries of 
the Northmen, because their authority was not derived 
from reference to the original authentic documents re- 
lating those discoveries : their authority was derived from 
the history of ToRFoexrs, who derived his information, 
however, from these original authentic sources. 

You talk a great deal about original authentic sources : 
pray, sir, what are they } or, rather, %vere they ? for I 
suspect you will tell us some plausible story about their 
former existence, but present loss. 

Wrong there, doctor. These ancient, authentic docu- 
ments not only had a former existence, but have a 
present existence ; for I am happy to inform you that the 
parchment manuscripts which contain them are, at this 
moment, in a state of high preservation. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 11 

Really, sir, you seem determined to hedge me in on 
all sides ; and, of course, as you assei't all this, I cannot 
tell whether it is so or not. It is a marvellous story, 
altogether. But, supposing — 

Nay, nay, doctor ; no suppositions, you know ; we must 
have facts. 

I was only going to say, sir, answered the doctor, 
hastily, and half angrily, that, supposing all you say, or 
assume, to be correct, you cannot deny that the alleged 
facts are generaUy unknown. 

Pray do n't be offended, doctor ; I was only giving you 
a Rowland for your Oliver : you may have all the sup- 
positions that you like with my free consent, especially 
when, as in this case, your supposition is so true a fact. 
As to your question, I certainly will not deny that these 
facts, as to the early discoveries of the Northmen, are 
generally unknown. 

Well, and what is the reason of that, if they be true 
facts ? 

That may seem, at first sight, a difficult question to 
answer ; but I do not think it really is so. Little atten- 
tion was paid to literature at the time of these discove- 
ries, and for several centuries later, except in the very 
land from which the discoverers came, namely, Iceland. 
Iceland was little known to the rest of the world, and the 
records of these discoveries lay in the archives of that 
island. Besides the little intercourse had with Iceland by 
the rest of Europe, the language in which these records 
were written was unknown to those portions of Europe in 
which letters were subsequently chiefly cultivated. When, 
therefore. Colon made his voyages to America, — all ihe 
rest of Europe being ignorant of the former discoveries, 
and his appearing brilliant, owing to the enterprises which 
followed them, which enterprises are to be attributed to 



12 THE NORTHMEN 

the advance of Europe, in his age, so far beyond its 
condition in the tenth century, — the name of Colon was 
covered with glory. And you know, doctor, when once 
a fixed idea has taken possession of men's minds, how 
hard it is to get rid of it, however false it may be. 

A very good explanation, doubtless ; but I think it is 
strange nobody should have heard of these alleged dis- 
coveries before. 

I will not allow you to forget that, as I have already 
shown you, it is not the fact that nobody has heard of 
them. Though they may not have been generally 
known, there was every means for their becoming known ;' 
and if they have remained generally unknown, it is from 
the same cause that I have already mentioned, — that the 
fixed eye of prejudice can see nothing but its own idea, 
however contrary to ti'uth that idea may, as in this case, 
be ; and however clearly the actual truth may, as has 
here also been the case, be presented to the view. Many 
works have been published, aye, even, as I have shown 
you, in our own language, in which the facts have been 
distinctly stated. You cannot be permitted to shut you-r 
eyes to this fact, though all who oppose the authenticity of 
these discoveries deliberately do so. 

Here, then, there is a contradiction : you give reasons 
for the discoveries not being known, and yet assert that 
they ivere knoion. 

Pray, distinguish the facts, doctor. They were known 
in Iceland ; but I have already given the reasons why, 
though known there, they should be unknown to the rest 
of Europe. 

Then how came they ever to find their way into the 
works of Torfoeus, or Malte Brun, or Pinkerton ? And, 
having found their way into their works, how came they 
to remain any longer generally unknown } 



IN NEAV ENGLAND. 13 

Both questions are easy to answer. The antiquities of 
the Northmen were studied by Torfoeus, who was him- 
self one of that race, and who had access to the archives 
of Iceland. He therefore was, like others in Iceland, well 
acquainted with the facts. He published the account of 
them in a Latin book, in 1705, which was not, like 
ancient Icelandic parchments, inaccessible to all. Subse- 
quent candid historians and geographers have learned 
the facts from him, and recorded them ; — but, long ere 
his work was published, the idea of Colon's being the 
first discoverer of America had taken possession of men's 
minds, and all statements to the contrary have been un- 
heeded and unnoticed, though often made. There has, 
moreover, been this disadvantage attending the case ; — 
while all the narrative of Colon's adventures has been 
long before the world, and well known, merely the bare 
fact of the discoveries of the Northmen has been usually^ 
stated. It is only by the publication, in a familiar form, 
of the full details of these discoveries, that we can ever 
expect men's minds in general to be directed towards 
them, with an interest which will end in a conviction of 
their truth. 

At this moment the door opened, when the doctor, 
whose brow had become somewhat troubled at the turn 
the argument had taken, rose from his seat, and, pacing 
the room, addressed the gentleman who entered as fol- 
lows : 

Well, Mr. Cassall, what think you ? Strange things we 
hear in these days. I begin to doubt whether you are 
yourself or not. Here Mr. Norset has been endeavoring 
to convince me that Colon was not the first discoverer of 
America. 

Ha ! ha ! exclaimed Mr. Norset, you have lost a 
scene, Mr. Cassall. You should have heard the doctor 
2 



14 THE NORTHMEN 

bewailing the fate of Christoval Colon. He seems des- 
perately afraid that, if the credit of Colon is impaired, the 
history of the world will soon come to a full stop. 

Upon my word, Mr. Norset, said the doctor, it is too 
bad, after trying to take away the credit of Colon, as you 
have been, to utter now an execrable pun upon his name. 
You seem to take no little delight in depriving a great 
man of his honors. 

There, doctor, I assure you, you completely mistake 
me. No one delights more to honor the truly great and 
good than I ; but I cannot consent to give honor, where, 
however long it may have been generally conceded, it 
is not due. As Aristotle said of Plato, I honor Colon 
much, but I honor truth more. It is no little honor to 
Colon to have achieved what he did ; but I do maintain 
that he was not the first discoverer of America. He was 
the first of his own age, at any rate, who navigated the 
broad Atlantic, and that is no small honor ; and he es- 
tablished a connection between parts of America and Eu- 
rope, which were before unknown to each other, which 
is a greater honor still ; but there can be little doubt 
that he had gained the chief confirmation of his idea of 
the existence of terra firma in the western ocean, dur- 
ing the visit which he is known to have made, before his 
western voyage,* to Iceland. I confess I have been a 
little amused at your zeal in behalf of Colon's sole credit 
as discoverer, and at your unwillingness to listen to, 
or admit, any thing which could possibly affect his credit, 
whatever foundation there might be for any such allega- 
tions. This circumstance may have made my language 
appear less respectful towards him than my feelings 
really are. 



* Colon visited Icelaud in 1477. See note A. at the end of the 
volume, as to the results of the discoveries of the Northmen, &c. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 15 

Well, sir, I am glad you grant that some credit belongs 
to Colon, however ; but mind, you have done little yet 
towards convincing me of the truth of your assertions. 
Pray, Mr. Cassall, have you heard any thing of these 
discoveries of the Northmen ? And do you give any 
credit to what, with all deference to Mr. Norset, I must 
call such absurd nonsense. 

Why, yes, I have seen something about them in some 
of the periodicals ; but I confess I am not greatly in- 
clined, from what I have seen there, to give much credit 
to the accounts. 

I am not surprised to hear you say so, remarked Mr. 
Norset. It is not very probable that any one, from read- 
ing the notices of this subject in the periodicals, the 
greater portion of them at least,* would be able to form a 
very correct judgment on the matter. The reason is 
obvious. It is very evident, to any person who has seen 
the original documents, that none of the writers of the 
reviews and notices in those periodicals have been at the 
pains to read those original documents, or the illustra- 
tions which accompany them. Nor, it must be confess- 
ed, is this much to be wondered at ; for, in these de- 
generate days of duodecimos and diamond editions, most 
persons turn in horror frona the contemplation, much 
more perusal, of a ponderous quarto, especially when, as 
in this case, that quarto is in the Latin language. 

What is all this about ? exclaimed the doctor : origi- 
nal documents ! — ponderous quarto ! — Latin language ! 
I thought, sir, you said that Malte Brun and Pinkerton 
never consulted the original documents, which they 

* It is unnecessary here to specify any of the periodicals. It 
may be merely stated that the least candid review, as far as mem» 
ory serves, is the article in the " Foreign Quarterli/." 



16 THE NORTHMEN 

surely would have done, if a sight of them was to be ob- 
tained. You said, too, that these documents were in the 
Northern language, and lying in the archives of Iceland. 
"What, then, is the meaning of your now talking about 
ponderous quartos, and Latin language ? Neither of these 
is inaccessible to any one who wishes to get at a little 
knowledge. 

Very true, doctor. It does not follow, however, that, 
because these documents were at one time lying in the 
archives of Iceland, and in the Northern language, 
they should lie thei'e forever, and remain forever un- 
translated. The fact is this : that these original docu- 
ments have been recently published, with a Danish and 
Latin translation, together with some valuable literary 
illustrations — in the shape of extracts from contemporary 
Icelandic writers, particulars as to the manuscripts of 
these documents smd as to various ancient inscriptions, 
and brief geographical notices, — under the auspices of 
the Royal Society of Northern Antiquarians of Copen- 
hagen.* So thus is the mystery of the " ponderous 
quarto " expounded. 

And this explains another mystery. I was ^^•ondering 
what could have caused notices of this subject to appear 
in the periodicals just now, when, by your own ac- 
knowledgment, the facts have been, hitherto, generally 
unknown. 

You are right for once, doctor ; and as you do n't 
seem to be so much temfied at the idea of a Latin 

* " ANTiauiTATEs AMERICANS : sivc Scriptorcs Septentrionales 
Rerum Ante-Columbianarum in America. Edidit Societas Regia 
Antiquariorum Septenlrionalium. Hafnioe, 1837." This work 
will be quoted throughout the following pages by the contraction 
"Aniiq. Am." 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 17 

quarto as most people, let me advise you to go to that for 
your information, and not to trust to any reviews. 

Why, certainly, the reviewers cannot know much 
about the matter, if they have not read the book ; but how 
do you know that they have not read it ? 

By reference to the reviews themselves. They all 
bear evident marks of having been gleaned solely from 
the synopsis placed at the beginning of the work, and 
which is, I think unfortunately, in English. Remarks 
and objections are made, which could not possibly have 
been made, if each of the documents contained in the 
volume had been carefully perused, together \yith the 
illustrations added by C. C. Rafn, the learned and care- 
ful editor of the volume . 

Come, said the doctor, — taking his seat, and drawing 
his chair closer to the table, some curiosity and interest 
having evidently at length become excited in his mind, — 
come, we are perhaps getting to something more tangible 
at last. Let us hear what this volume contains ; but 
mind, Mr. Norset, I am not a whit the more convinced of 
the truth of the facts, because the Royal Society of 
Northern Antiquarians has published a volume. It would 
not be difficult to fabricate a set of documents, and put 
them forth in support of a fanciful theory. 

Really, Dr. Dubital, I think it is hardly fair or candid 
in you, or any one else, to allow even the supposition to 
cross your mjnd, that a respectable society, like the 
Royal Society of Northern Antiquarians, — a society to 
which historical literature has been already much in- 
debted, — should fabricate a set of documents in support 
of any theory ; or should even give the sanction of their 
name to the publication of any work or documents, the 
authenticity of which was not beyond a doubt. 

Ah! well, said the doctor, I will not trust to any 
2* 



18 THE NORTHMEN 

Society, that all published under its auspices shall 'be au> 
thentic. If I am to believe any thing about this North- 
men story, I must know something more satisfactory than 
this, in order to prove the authenticity of the document* 
which contain the information. I certainly shall else set 
it all down to the score of theory. 

I must say, remarked Mr. Cassall, that it sounded 
rather too much like theory in the reviews which I have 
read. 

Well, said Mr. Norset, we will leave the reviews t& 
themselves for the present ; they are certainly of no. 
authority whatever, in the matter.* And pray, doctor, 
what is it that will afford you any satisfaction, touching 
the matter in question ^ 

Suppose you first inform us what the documents are, 
of which you have said so much, and which are to 
establish the truth of these alleged discoveries of the 
Northmen. 

They are many and various.. I suppose you don't 
want me to name each one individually, with a full, true,, 
and particular account of its " birth, parentage, and 
education." 

No, no ; I should be sorry to have to listen to such a. 
long story as that would make of it. I suppose you can 
tell me, shortly, what kind of documents they are. 

* It may be observed, once for all, that allusion is here made to 
the reviews simply for the purpose of answering, in the following 
pages, all the remarks and objections which have been made in 
them. This is necessary in order to establish the truth of the facts^ 
since, upon those unacquainted with the real bearings of the ques- 
tion, these reviews may ha:ve had some influence. It has been the 
author's object, however, to answer all the objections, and meet all 
the difficulties, Avhich can be raised, as well as those which ha.ve 
been raised. He has aimed also at explaining all allusions which 
might seem doubtful, or, in any way, give occasion to any ap- 
pearance of obscurity. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 19 

That' is no difficult matter, if by documents you mean 
— as the word in truth signifies — all the records which 
testify of these matters. The documents relating to this 
subject may be divided into, two classes, — the one com- 
prising manuscripts, or ancient copies of manuscripts, 
written within a short period after the occurrence of the 
facts which they relate ; — the other comprising monu- 
ments actually existing at this day in the countries 
visited, and which monuments were the work of the 
Northmen themselves. 

Ha ! said the doctor, with a half sneer on his counte- 
nance ; monuments in the countries visited aye ,? There 
are many of these in America, doubtless ? 

Quite right there, doctor. 

Stuff and nonsense ! I thought what all your authentic 
documents would turn out. Who ever heard of any 
monuments of the Northmen in America } 

You never have, doctor, that 's very evident ; and that 
is just all that your indignation pix>v€s. They do exist. 
Of that there can be no doubt. What if I tell you that 
they exist in this very neighborhood ; one of them within 
half a mile of the very house in which we sit ? 

Why, I shall say that, if you do tell me so, it will be 
just of a piece with all the rest of the absurd stoiy that 
you have been now telling me. 

Well, doctor, said Mr. Cassall, I am much of your 
opinion ; but, nevertheless, suppose we hear what Mr. 
Norset has to say upon this subject. I presume nobody 
would advance such an assertion, unless he imagined 
there were some grounds for believing it correct. There 
certainly does not appear much ground for this new no- 
tion. 

Little enough, in truth, answered the doctor ; but, 
however, we will hear what there is to be said upon the 
subject. 



20 THE NORTHMEN 

You are very condescending, Dr. Dubital, it must be said. 
If you wish for any information on the subject, I shall be 
glad to render it : we had better proceed, however, regu- 
larly in the matter, and take up the first class of docu- 
ments in the first place. 

With all my heart, sir. What proof can you bring of 
the authenticity of the ancient manuscripts of which you 
spoke ?- 

Just let me call your attention to one fact, doctor, be- 
fore we enter on this proof. It may serve, added Mr. Nor- 
set, with a smile, to mollify your ideas of the excessive 
absurdity of the proposition as to the discovery of Amer- 
ica by the Northmen. 

Well, sir, what is this fact ? 

There is an atlas lying by your side, doctor. Have 
the goodness to open it at the map of the Atlantic ocean, 
or at the maps of the two hemispheres. Now, I want 
you particularly to observe the distance between Nor- 
way and Iceland, and the distances between Iceland and 
Greenland, and Greenland and Newfoundland, Do you 
observe them ? 

1 see, sir, I see. 

You cannot of course fail to perceive that it is much 
more than twice the distance between Norway and Ice- 
land, that it is between Iceland and Greenland ; and not 
far from twice the distance that it is between Greenland 
and Labrador, and thence on to Newfoundland. 

Well, sir, I see that. 

You ^vill not, I presume, doctor, pretend to deny that 
Iceland was, in the ninth century, viz. 861 and 875, 
discovered and settled by the Northmen ; this being a 
fact which is as well known to be authentic as that Ice- 
land exists, — and a fact which every body, having the 
slightest acquaintance with history, well knows. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 21 

No, sir, I do not pretend to deny it ; but this does not 
prove that the Northmen discovered America in the tenth 
century. 

Never mind that, doctor ; it proves sufficient for my 
purpose. It proves that they traversed the broad wes- 
tern ocean to a far greater extent westward of their 
native home in Norway, in order to reach Iceland, than 
it was necessary to traverse the same ocean, beyond that 
island, in order to reach Greenland, — which it is equally 
well known that they colonized in the following century,— r- 
and thence to reach the continent of North America. 
What say you, doctor } 

The doctor looked puzzled ; he had not expected to be 
so caught by self-evident facts before his own eyes. Mr. 
Cassall remarked, — Certainly these facts take away from 
any appearance of impossibility, or even of imjirolabiliti/, 
in the proposition that America was discovered by the 
Northmen in the tenth century. 

Precisely ; that is the very point I want to establish. It 
is as clear as daylight, and it is impossible for the most 
sceptical to cavil at it. It is, then, evident that there is 
nothing i7nprobable in the account of these expeditions, 
all of which, excepting one, were made from Greenland, 
though by Norwegians, who had gone to Iceland, and 
thence to Greenland, for the sake of traffic. Thus Ice- 
land was, you see, a kind of " half-way house" to the 
Noi'thmen, for they stayed there 100 years before they 
went on to Greenland. It was a small matter for them 
to go onward fi'om Greenland to Newfoundland, and 
thence to more southern regions of the continent of North 
America. I have thus, then, shown that there is no im- 
probability in the narratives contained in these docu- 
ments, — which is an important point in proving their 
truth, since, by destroying the improbability^ it is shown 



22 THE NORTHMEN 

that \he probahility of authenticity and truth exists, which is 
always an important step towards proving actual authen- 
ticity and truth. We will now, if the doctor pleases, 
proceed to show positively that the documents are au- 
thentic, and that the narratives are true. 

Proceed, sir, said the doctor, shortly. 

In the first place, then, doctor, let us discuss the exter- 
nal evidence. You are well aware of the custom preva- 
lent in the olden time, among all nations, of handing 
down the records of their actions by tradition ; and espe- 
cially that, among the northern nations, there existed a 
race of men called Scalds or bards, and Saga-men or 
history narrators, whose sole and peculiar occupation 
was the recitation, in verse and prose, of the deeds of 
their ancestors.* 

Well, sir, what of that ? 

It is not to be doubted that the main facts recorded by 
these traditions were historically accurate, with a little 
high coloring, perhaps, here and there, to add to the 
renown of the hero whose adventures were recorded. 

Well, sir, I do n't deny all this ; but what has it to do 
with the matter before us ? 

A great deal, doctor. The discovery of a new coun- 
try was a vast achievement, and would be matter of 
especial commemoration in these traditions ; so that, 
although the accounts might not have been committed to 
writing for a century, or upwards, after the occurrence of 
the event itself, still there would be every ground to 
admit the perfect authenticity of the main facts recorded 
in the documents in which such traditions were at length 
embodied. 

* This subject deserves more extended remark. Some further 
observations upon it will be found in note B, at the end of the vol- 
ume, to which the reader's attention is requested. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 23 

What ! are we coming to this kind of argument again ? 
Do you call this proof, sir ? I must see a document 
written by the man himself, who is alleged to have 
made this discovery, and which you can prove to have 
been so written, before I will allow the authenticity of 
any documents upon the subject ; and it does not follow 
that, even then, I will ^idmit all contained in those docu- 
ments to be correct. 

As for that, we have records, written by the discov- 
erers themselves, in the monuments of their own making, 
now existing in this country ; but, as we are not to discuss 
that point at present, I will say nothing on that score. 
The fact appears to me, doctor, to be simply this : — you 
have been studying Dr. Whately's " Historical Doubts." 

Dr. Whately's " Historical Doubts ! " I never heard of 
such a book. 

I am surprised to hear it ; for your mode of arguing 
so strongly reminded me of the mode of arguing there 
employed, that I thought you must have made the work 
a study. Pray, did you ever hear of Napoleon Bona- 
parte ? 

To be sure I have. 

Do you mean to say that you believe such a man ever 
existed ? 

I shall like to know if any one has ever doubted the 
fact. 

To be sure they have. How do you know that such a 
man ever existed ? you never saw him, or saw even any 
thing of his hand-writing, or any single thing v. hich he 
is said to have done. How, then, can you pretend to tell 
that he ever lived > 

Really, Mr. Norset, this is rather too much of a good 
thing. Fie must be a fool that doubts Avhether Napoleon 
ever lived, — a universally known fact, which every child 
kno\\s. 



24 ^ THE NORTHMEN 

So you think, doctor ; but I ask you for your proof, 
and you give me none. You call it a " universally 
recognized fact ; " but that is neither proof nor argument. 
It was a universally recognized fact, that the sun moves 
round the earth, till, one day, Galileo ventured to broach 
a contrary notion. Of course, being a new idea, it was 
contrary to Scripture, — a universal authority in matters 
of science, — and Galileo was imprisoned by the cardi- 
nals. Still the sun does not move round the earth, not- 
withstanding the vindication by the cardinals of this as a 
" universally recognized fact." 

Do you really mean to doubt, then, that Napoleon 
Bonaparte ever lived .'' 

I do not mean to doubt it. I merely put the question 
to you because that is the subject treated of in Dr. 
Whately's " Historical Doubts." He there enters into 
an argument to prove that such a man never lived. 
Nay, so complete and convincing was this argument, that 
many persons imagined the fact was intended to be 
seriously controverted ; insomuch that Dr. Whately was 
obliged to insert, in the fourth edition of the work, a 
notice, that it was not his intention seriously to doubt of 
Napoleon's existence, but merely to show — having 
special reference to Hume's " Essay on Miracles," — 
that a clever man might argue about, and dispute the 
truth of any, the best established or most incontrovertible, 
fact ; and that, under the cloak of philosophical inquiry 
and investigation, it is veiy possible to depart most 
widely from the sphere of a candid and truly philosoph- 
ical examination of evidence. 

Do you mean to imply, asked the doctor, — somewhat 
nettled at what he conceived to be a personal allusion, — 
that the doubts which I have uttered have been a de- 
parture from the sphere of a candid and truly philo- 
sophical examination of evidence ? 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 25 

In truth, doctor, I must be pardoned, if I think tliat 
such has been somewhat the case. I am aware that this 
originates, in your case, in the strong disinclination to 
relinquish an idea which you have entertained so long, 
and to adopt another in direct opposition to it. You 
must, however, be aware that you have asked for evi- 
dence which it is clearly impossible to obtain, on this, or, 
it might almost be said, on any other subject. 

^Vhat evidence, then, do you profess to give of the 
authenticity of these manuscripts ? 

All the evidence that can be given in such a matter ; 
evidence fully sufficient to satisfy any reasonable or 
candid mind. 

Let us hear what kind of evidence you mean. 

If you meet a man walking in the street with tottering 
step, decrepid strength, wrinkled brow, and hollow 
cheek, do you think it necessary to ascertain positively 
the year of his birth, before determining whether he be 
an old or a young man. 

Certainly not ; every body would see that he was an 
old man, by his mere looks. 

Well, doctor, it is by precisely the same kind of evi- 
dence that one point, as to the authenticity of these 
documents, is capable of being determined. Parchment, 
like human muscle, waxes old in time, and puts on as 
visible appearances of old age. Moreover, a different 
character of language and form of letter is more or less 
peculiar to every age ; more decidedly so in former than 
in recent times. 

I am perfectly aware of all this. How does it bear 
upon the question ? 

Thus: — if certain manuscripts are produced, marked 
by certain characteristics, which those whose attention 
h»js been devoted to this subject know to distinguish a 
3 



26 THE NORTHMEI* 

particular age, the evidence is conclusive, in so far, that 
these manuscripts originated in that particular age. Do 
you dispute this argument ? 

I do n't know that I can dispute it. 

Then, doctor, please to observe what I have now to 
say. I alluded, just now, to the Scalds and Saga-men 
and their traditions, in order to show that, had the tradi- 
tions of these expeditions been much more vague, and 
the period of their committal to writing much more re- 
cent, than they actually were in the case before us, they 
would still be, in a great measure, entitled to credit. 
The fact is, however, as you know, that, while literary 
darkness overspread the whole of Europe for many 
centuries following the tenth, letters were, during that 
very time, highly cultivated in Iceland. That is the 
very time and country in which these documents must, if 
authentic, have originated; and these facts render it in 
itself not improbable that they did then originate ; 
which, as we saw before, is equivalent to its being j^rolable 
that they did so originate. Hence, the proof of their 
actual authenticity becomes easier and more complete ; 
and the reference to the characteristics to which I have 
alluded will, of course, be more thorough and satisfac- 
tory. You acknowledge you cannot dispute the correct- 
ness and soundness of the argument, or proof, drawn 
from the presence of those characteristics. Well, then, 
all those characteristics exist and are present in the case 
of the manuscripts in question.* 

Stay — how do you know this to be the fact ? 

I know by ample testimony, — such as will satisfy any 

* Engraved specimens, colored so as to become facsimiles of the 
original parchments, are given in the Antiq. Amer. These ire 
valuable, as enabling any person to inspect, for himself, the^p- 
pearances of the originals of these interesting documents. ^' 



^y> 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 27 

candid mind. We have the testimony of honorable men, 
no way interested, except in the discovery of truth, and 
whose testimony is given in a public and open man- 
ner ; in such a manner that the proof of its falsity is 
within the reach of any who will take the trouble to in- 
vestigate. The manuscripts themselves are still in 
existence in the Royal and other libraries at Copenhagen ; 
of course all the world cannot see them, any more than 
you can see Napoleon ; we must, necessarily, take the 
testimony of those who have seen them, as conclusive. 

Certainly, doctor, observed Mr. Cassall, you will not 
refuse to receive such testimony ^ 

No ; I do not profess to dispute it, if it is thus given. 

Of that, replied Mr. Norset, your own eyes may satis- 
fy you, for it is contained in the volume which I have 
already mentioned. 

Very well, sir ; how far does this carry you .'' 

It proves, — ^^'and the fact is beyond the possibility of 
controversy, — that the manuscripts are authentic docu- 
ments of an age long anterior to the time of Colon ; it 
pi'oves that they originated at a time when, according to 
the dates assigned to the events recorded in them, the 
authors of them might have made themselves acquainted, 
with the truth of the facts related^ 

Upon my word, Mr. Norset, you get on by slow 
degrees. You rest the authenticity of these alleged 
discoveries upon the fact, that the authors of the narra- 
tives might have known whether they were true or not. 
Perhaps they might; what of that.^ they are just as 
likely to have known them to be false, as true ; and, 
probably, the whole narratives are a parcel of fables, 
invented by them. 

I really do admire. Dr. Dubital, the facility with which 
you jump to your conclusions. It is necessary for me, 



28 THE NORTHMEN 

truly, to get on by slow degrees, when I am met by such 
cavils and objections at every step. Let me make each 
step sure, however, and we shall soon, now, come to a 
satisfactory conclusion in the way of proof. You ac- 
knowledge that I have established the authenticity of 
these manuscripts, in so far as that they were written at 
a time when their authors might have made themselves 
acquainted with the facts recorded, if these facts were 
true. Well, then, we must now resort to another mode 
of evidence, in oi-der to show that the principal facts and 
details recorded are true; whicK established, the manu- 
scripts themselves become authority for the truth of 
other details. 

And pray, sir, what is this evidence ? 

It is the- internal evidence contained in the manuscripts 
themselves. If, having been written three hundred 
years before the time of Colon, and a much longer 
period before the modern discovery and settlement of the 
coasts described, they accurately describe the coasts of 
particular parts of America, we have, in that fact, evi- 
dence that the accounts contained in them are true ; 
since it is only by the facts narrated being true, that the 
writers could have had the means of framing these accu- 
rate descriptions. If, moreover, we find that different 
accounts of the same transactions were written by differ- 
ent individuals, in different places, and at different times, 
and yet that they all agree in the main facts narrated, 
we have another internal proof, of the strongest kind, of 
the truth of the facts so recorded, as well as of the 
authenticity of the documents in which they are record- 
ed. Each of these modes of 'proof holds good in the 
present case. 

Do you mean, then, to assert that each of the manu- 
scripts precisely agrees, in its statements, with the facts 
recorded in all the others .> 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 29 

I certainly do not mean to make such an assertion. 
If it were the fact, — and it is very important to bear 
this in mind, — if it were the fact, it would be the 
strongest possible evidence, that neither the narratives 
were trile, nor the manuscripts authentic. If would 
plainly indicate a concerted scherne between the writers 
of the different records. The presence of variations 
between different narratives of the same transaction is a 
proof that there is no concert between the different 
authors of the different narratives, and thus testifies to 
their authenticity^ as distinct records, originating in dif- 
ferent individuals, unknown to, and unconnected with, or 
copying from, each other. Each record thus becomes 
separate testimony to the truth of the facts stated in all ; 
and, since it is raprally impossible that different authors, 
without connivance or concert, should agi-ee in the in- 
vention and detail of a particular narrative, if documents 
are found which do thus agree in the main facts, it is 
complete proof of the truth of the. narration. Thus, 
these variations are alm.ost as necessary to the proof 
of the authenticity of the documents, as the coincidences 
and agi-eements arc to the proof of the truth of the nar- 
ration, — with this essential difference, that the foi'mer 
without the latter proves nothing, except that the whole 
is false, while the latter without the fox-mer proves sonie- 
thing, but not so strongly as when both are found. When 
both are thus found together, the proof in all points 
amounts to demonstration. Archdeacon Paley has some 
admirable remarks in reference to this subject in one of 
his woi'ks. If I can borrow the book I should like to 
read them to you. I dare say Mrs. GofT has it in her 
library. 

Inquiry was made, and the book was found, and Mr.^ 
Norset read the following passage : — "I know not," says 
3* 



30 THE N9RTHMEN 

he, " a more rash or unphilosophical conduct of the 
.understanding, than to reject the substance of a story, by. 
reason of some diversity in the circumstances with which 
it is related. The usual character of human testimony is 
substantial truth under circumstantial variety. This is 
what the daily experience of courts of justice teaches. 
When accounts of a transaction come from the mouth of 
different witnesses, it is seldom that it is not possible to 
pick out apparent or real inconsistencies between them. 
Tliese inconsistencies are studiously displayed by an 
adverse pleader, but oftentimes with little impression 
upon the minds of the judges. On the contrary, a close 
and minute agreement induces the suspicion of confedera- 
cy and fraud. When written histories touch upon the 
same scenes of action, the comparison almost always 
affords ground for a like reflection. Numerous and 
sometimes important variations present themselves ; not 
seldom, also, absolute and final contmdictions ; yet neither 
one nor the other are deemed sufficient to shake the 
credibility of the main fact. The embassy of the Jews 
to deprecate the execution of Claudian's order to place his 
statue in their temple, Philo places in harvest, Josephus 
in seed-time ; both contemporary writers. No reader is 
led by this inconsistency to doubt, whether such an em- 
bassy was sent, or whether such an order was given. 
Our own history supplies examples of the same kind. 
In the account of the Marquis of Argyll's death, in the 
reign of Charles the Second, we have a very remarkable 
contradiction. Lord Clarendon relates that he was con- 
demned to be hanged., which was performed the same 
day ; on tho contrary, Burnet, Woodrow, Heath, 
Echard, concur in stating that he was beheaded; and 
that he was condemned upon the Saturday, and executed 
upon the Monday. Was any reader of English history 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 31 

ever sceptic enough to raise from hence a question 
whether the Marquis of Argyll was executed or not ? " * 
Do you acknowledge the justice of these remarks, 
doctor ? 

I do n't know that they can be gainsayed ; but I think 
it is rather going out of the way to quote Paley in refer- 
ence to the present subject. 

I dare say you do, doctor ; because his remarks tell 
rather against your anxiety to overthrow the credit of 
these Northmen narratives. Nothing can be more strict- 
ly legitimate, however, than to quote him, inasmuch as 
he is treating of precisely the same class of topic as we 
ai'e discussing, viz. the validity of testimony drawn from 
difterent, and, in some instances, apparently inconsistent, 
narratives. 

Well, well, I dare say we shall find these inconsisten- 
cies rather too great to salve over in this manner. 

You acknowledge, then, doctor, that, if there were a 
precise accordance in all the details of each narrative, it 
would be the strongest argument against their authenticity 
as distinct documents ? 

AVhy, yes, there can be no doubt about that, if, as you 
say, they profess to have been written by different in- 
dividuals, and at different times. 

Such is the fact, and you shall be perfectly welcome 
to hunt for all the inconsistencies. which I see you chuckle 
at the idea and hope of discovering. There never could 
be a more complete mass of internal evidence afforded 
by any documents than is afforded by these in this 
respect. We find every one of the narratives agreeing in 
the main facts related by each ; but that precise coinci- 
dence in every detail^ which invariably argues spurious- 

* Evidences of Christianity, part iii. chap. i. 



32 THE NORTHMEN 

ness, is absent, for we find some facts related in each one, 
with respect to which all the others are silent, — which 
facts, however, are not inconsistent with those related by 
the others. We find, again, in several instances, a main 
fact stated similarly in each narrative, while the inciden- 
tal circumstances, stated in the different narratives to 
have attended that fact, differ. 

How do you mean ? Let us have an example. I do 
not like these generalities. They are a very convenient 
way of getting over a difficulty. 

O ! an example ; by all means, doctor ; and we shall 
see who will be placed in the greatest difficulty by it. 
You shall have an example which is at least as strong as 
any that exists, and exhibits, between the different ac- 
counts, at least as great inconsistency. A certain tract 
of land is stated, in the different accounts, to have been 
visited, and is. In all, described with more or less accura- 
cy, and called by the same name, that of Kialar-ness. 
The account of the origin of the name, however, differs 
in each narrative. In one it is stated that the vessel of 
Thorvald * being driven on shore there, the keel was 
damaged ; whereupon a fresh keel was made, and the 
place called, by him, Kialar-ness, (keel promontory,) 
from that circumstance. In another, it is stated that 
Thorfom^f coming to the same spot, found there a keel 
erected on the shore, whereupon the place was named, 
by him, Kialar-ness. In each of these cases the descrip- 
tion of the place corresponds, and likewise the name ; 
the incidental circumstances alone differ. Again, in one 
account it is stated that Thorvald, the son of Eirek the 
Red, sailed to Vinland on his own account, and, while on 
an exploring exp£dhioji, landed at a certain spot, and was 

* Antiq. Amer. p. 42. 1 Amiq. Amer. p. 139. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 33 

there killed in an encounter with the natives, called, in 
all tlie narratives, Skraellings. In another, it is stated 
that Thorvald went with Thorfinn, and, as they were 
going on an exploring expedition, the party landed at a 
spot, the description of which corresponds with the de- 
scription in the former narrative, and Thorvald was ac- 
cidently killed by a Skrpelling under somewhat diflcrent 
circumstances to those mentioned in the other account. 
Here, again, the main fact is the same in both narratives ; 
some of the details differ. Nothing can be a greater 
proof, both of the authenticity of the manuscripts, and 
of the truth of the narratives contained in them, than in- 
stances of this kind. Many other instances I might give, 
of similar coincidences in statements of the main facts, 
accompanied by partial diffei'ences in the details. 

Well, doctor, asked Mr. Cassall, what do you say to 
this .'' It seems to me pretty conclusive. 

The doctor looked rather annoyed at being called upon 
to express an opinion on this pomt, and answered shortly ; 
If such are the facts, I cannot say any thing against them. 

If such ai*e the facts, doctor ! replied Mr. Norset : you 
may easily satisfy yourself on that point by reference to 
the book itself. I '11 give you chapter and verse for it, I 
promise you. 

I shall call for that presently. Have you any more 
proofs of the truth of the narratives ? For I advise you 
to strengthen yourself as mvich as you can. 

It is very plain, doctor, that it is necessary to do this, 
when you are so eager to pick a hole in the argument. 
I have other proofs, and those not weak ones. 

Let us have them. 

It is worthy of observation, that the personages who 
figure in these narratives are not fictitious personages ; 



34 THE NORTHMEN 

that is, they are not individuals whose names are not 
elsewhere found. They are all characters loell kuoion in 
history, and we find incidental and casual allusions to 
the well-known events of their history, mixed up with 
the narratives. These facts are worthy of attention. 

Well, said the doctor, that certainly is not unimpor- 
tant. But, though they be known historical characters, 
these . may still be fables fastened to their names. I 
must have more proofs yet. 

Fables could not so easily have been fastened to their 
names without detection, nor is it probable that it would 
have been attempted in the mode of these naiTatives. 
But, however, I have abundance more proof. I have 
shown you that these narratives contain details, 
which it is absolutely impossible that they should con- 
tain, unless the whole of the main facts related are true ; 
details of a geographical nature I mean^, I have shown 
you that, though written at different times and by different 
individuals — 

Stop there a moment, Mr. Norset ; how do you know by 
whom they were written .'' It may be veiy easy to show 
that they must have been written by different individ- 
uals ; but do you pretend to have any clue by which 
you are able to discover by whom they were written ? 

I do, doctor ; and I shall have something to say upon 
that topic by and by, when, if you like it, we will exam- 
ine each document separately ; meantime, let us proceed 
straight forward. I was saying that I had shown that, al- 
though these narratives were written by different individu- 
als and at different times, there yet exists between all of 
them a coincidence in the main facts, MvhWe in some of the 
details there are trifling variations ; and that we have thus 
a very strong internal proof of the authenticity of the 
documents, and of the truth of the narratives. I have 



OF NEW ENGLAND. 35 

now further to observe, that there exists another proof 
equally strong, — it can hardly be stronger, — of this au- 
thenticity and truth. It is this : there is frequent casual and 
merely incidental mention of that which implies the 
authenticity of these documents, and the truth of the nar- 
ratives contained in them, in works well known to be of 
undoubted authenticity, and which were written about the 
same time as the documents in question, but with|ptally 
different objects, on totally different subjects, by a totally 
different class of authors, in different counti'ies, and 
under different circumstances in every respect. 

Upon my word, sir, exclaimed the doctor, putting on a 
look of no little surprise, you are speaking rather boldly 
now. We shall see whether you can establish such a 
proof 

You hope not, I suppose, doctor, said Mr. Cassall, with 
a smile. 

Oh ! let him hope, said Mr. Norset, laughing ; he will 
find that " hope tells a flattering tale" this time. Adam 
of Bremen, doctor ; you have heard of him ? 

Why, you have already mentioned him : nobody who 
knows much of literatiu'e, can be ignorant of his name. 

Good ; nor of the authenticity of his writings, aye, 
doctor ? 

I should be soriy to deny it. 

Well, doctor, you know, as well as I do, that Adam of 
BreiTtien lived and wrote in the eleventh century ; some few 
years, he added, casting #. sly look at the doctor, before 
your friend Colon discovered America. 

Well, sir, what of that ? said the doctor, his equa- 
nimity somewhat disturbed. 

Just this, doctor : you know, I suppose, that Adam of 
Bremen wrote a book, " On the Propagation of the Chris- 
tian Religion in the North of Europe ;" and that, at the end 



36 THE NORTHMEN 

of this book, he added a brief tractate, (as the old writers 
would say,) entitled, "On the Position of Denmark, and 
other regions beyond Denmark," — rather a comprehen- 
sive title : well, doctor, in this work is found the following 
incidental remark, which my memory retains on ac- 
count of its importance to the present subject: pray 
attend, doctor ; it is only a few lines, though of a volume 
of importance to the present argument : now, doctor, 
mark me ; " Praeterea unam adhuc regionem — " 

Pray, pardon me, interrupted Mr. Cassall, it is all very 
well for you and the doctor to read Latin together ; but, 
alas for me, you might just as well read Chinese or Hin- 
dostanee. May I crave that you will give us the pas- 
sage in plain English. 

Certainly, with the doctor's consent. I was only afraid 
that he might cavil at my translation, and say, perhaps, 
that I misrepresented the original. 

O, translate it, said the doctor ; I will look at the Latin 
afterwards.* 

"Besides these, he," — that is, you must understand, 
King Svend, whose information Adam commhted to wri- 
ting, — " besides these, he mentioned Mother region, which 
had been visited by many, lying in that ocean," that is, 
the ocean which extends between Norway, Iceland, and 
Greenland, " which is called Winland, because vines 
grow there spontaneously, producing very good wine ; 
corn likewise springs up there without sowing. This," 
he adds, mind, doctor, " we learn not from fabulous re- 
port, but from the accurate 'accounts of the Danes," 

* For the reasons stated in the text, the original shall be here add- 
ed, " Piseterea unam adhuc regionem recitavit, a multis in eo re- 
pertam oceano, quoe dicitur Winland, eo quod ibi vitas sponte nas- 
cantur, vinum optmie ferentes ; nam et fruges ibi non seminatas 
habundare, non fabulosa opinione, sed certa comperimus relatione 
Danorum." 



THE NORTHMEN 37 

the very same race of men, you know, doctor, who, as 
these ancient manuscripts inform us, discovered this Vin- 
land. What do you think of that, doctor ? 

Why, it is an interpolation, I have no doubt. 

An interpolation ! that is good ; surely, doctor, you 
are driven hard for an objection. The very printed copy 
from which I quote was printed in 1629, and manuscript 
copies of the oi-iginal, of a date anterior to the tin^ of 
Colon, are still in existence, in which the passage is con- 
tained complete. So much for your interpolation. 

Doctor, you wo n''t be able to stand against this much 
longer, said Mr. Cassall, with a smile. 

The doctor gave a kind of internal growl, but said 
nothing. 

No, the truth is, said Mr. Norset, that this remarkable 
passage is almost sufficient of itself to establish the au- 
thenticity of the documents, and truth of the narratives, 
whose authenticity and truth we are discussing. Here 
we are informed of two facts : 1st, of the existence of a 
land, a's known in the eleventh ce«tury, whose situation 
and produce are described ; and, 2d, it is added, merely 
incidentally, that information concerning this country was 
derived from the Danes, or men of the same race and 
kindred as the discoverers themselves, as stated in these 
narratives. Now all this is contained in a few lines of a 
work well known, and of undoubted authenticity ; a few 
lines which might -easily escape the reader, and which 
must have escaped thousands of readers, but which, from 
this very circumstance, of its inconspicuousness and in- 
cidental occurrence, is so much the stronger testimony 
in favor of my point. 

How do you make that appear ? 

Let me quote you a few words from Dr. Paley. again, 
as the book is by me, and you will inamediately see clear- 
4 



38 THE NORTHMEN 

ly the force of my remark. Speaking of coincidences 
in different narratives, he observes : — "If some of the 
coincidences alleged appear to be minute, circuitous, or 
oblique, let him (the reader) reflect that this very indi- 
rectness and subtilty is that which gives force and 
propriety to the example. Broad, obvious, and explicit 
agreements, prove little ; because it may be suggested 
that^he insertion of such is the ordinary expedient of 
every forgery ; " — and again, " it should be remember- 
ed, concerning these coincidences, that it is one thing to 
be minute, and another to be precarious ; one thing to be 
unobserved, and another to be obscure ; one thing to be 
circuitous or oblique, and another to be forced, dubious, 
or fanciful." * It is obvious that these remarks apply 
equally well to coincidences between different parts of 
the same narrative, as to coincidences between different 
narratives. In the former mode we shall have frequent 
occasion to apply them as we discuss each narrative 
separately. It is one of the strongest points of internal 
evidence. In the case before us, however, we have 
works on totally different topics, in different languages, 
though written at about the same. time necessarily un- 
known to each other, in which yet a coincidence of this 
kind occurs ; though it may have been unobserved, yet 
not obscure ; though incidental, yet not forced, dubious, 
or fanciful. 

It must be confessed, said the doctor, that this is a 
strong argument ; but I must hear these narratives in 
detail, before I can grant that the full coincidence, 
asserted by you, does exist. 

Ah ! I am glad I have excited in you a curiosity to 
hear the narratives in detail. You shall have them and 
welcome. 

* Horoe Paulina?, chaj-). i. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 39 

Stay a little ; are any of these coincidences found in 
the writings of any other, besides Adam of Bremen ? 

O, yes, in several. For] example, in the works of 
Ordericus Vitalis, who also lived in the eleventh century, 
and during part of the twelfth, — and who wrote an 
" Ecclesiastical History," published by Duchesne, in 
1619, — occurs another more casual allusion to Vinland 
and its situation.* It is unnecessary to trouble yo%.with 
the passage. Many other instances might be quoted. 
Then, again, we find in works of fiction of a very ancient 
date, — a date long anterior to the time of Colon, — al- 
lusion made to Vinland, as a land well and commonly 
known to exist. 

Can you quote any one of these ? 

It would occupy too much time to quote any just now, 
our discussion has already been so long protracted ; but 
I will quote one curious old ballad to you at some other 
time, if you are disposed to listen to the iiarratives of the 
discovery of America, contained in the several ancient 
manuscripts now published. 

I cannot flatter you by saying that you have yet con- 
vinced me that these narratives are true. I will, how-- 
ever, listen to them separately, and shall then be better 
able to judge whether all your observations and argu- 
ments are perfectly just. If they prove so, why, cer- 
tainly, I do n't exactly know what must be said as to your 
proposition of the discovery of America by the North- 
men. ^ 

What, doctor ! do you intimate the possibility of your 
giving up Colon, under any circumstances ? 

The doctor looked not well pleased at the question. 
As to the matter of that, he answered, you must please 

• See Aniiq. Am. p. 337. 



40 THE NORTHMEN 

to remember that I do not grant that you have yet proved 
your point. 

Ah, well, I think we shall manage the rest veiy easily, 
when we examine the narratives themselves. We have 
not time for this now, I think ; but perhaps we shall be 
able to do it this afternoon, or to-morrow morning. 

As soon as you like, said the doctor : but stay a 
moment, sir ; a thought strikes me, which will, perhaps, 
make you give up your whole argument without further 
discussion. 

Dear me, doctor, what is coming now ? It will be a 
pity, if, after settling all the points so thoroughly, all our 
argument and discussion is to be knocked on the head 
by one little thought, even of yours. Dr. Dubital ; — you '11 
excuse me. 

Do n't be too confident in your strength, Mr. Norset, 
said the doctor, in a tone of considerable self-satisfaction ; 
I think my " little thought " will, after all, be a match 
for all your arguments. 

What is it, then, doctor ? I 'm all impatience. 

It is this, replied the doctor, with a triumphant air ; 
I want to know why, — if your arguments will prove the 
authenticity and truth .of the narratives of which you 
Imve been speaking, and thus prove that the Northmen 
discovered America in the tenth century, — arguments, 
of a similar nature may not be applied to show that 
neither to Colon, nor the Northmen, was the credit of 
this discovery due ; but that the ancient Greeks and 
Romans possessed a knowledge of this continent, which 
could only have been derived from personal c^cquaintance 
with its shores. 

Ah ! ah ! ah ! doctor, is that your " little thought ? " 
then lightly may the breezes bear it : for it certainly 
will never affect my position, or my argument, in the 
sliglifest. 



^ IN NEW ENGLAND. 41 

But you must give me some reason, sir, I can assure 
you, for despising my idea. I say that the same argu- 
ments hold good in each case. 

No, no, doctor ; the same coat will not fit the two 
cases. 

But I say that it will fit them, sir ; and I will not be 
laughed out of my idea. 

Nay, doctor ; I should be sorry to laugh you out of 
any of your ideas. Pray do n't be offended ; I say the 
same coat will not fit the two cases ; and I must repeat 
it. The two cases are wholly different ; there is neither 
probability nor coincidence, neither external nor internal 
proof to be any where perceived in the case of the 
Greek and Roman fancied discoveries : there is no docu- 
ment or narrative which supports the notion. In truth, 
doctor, such an idea can have no actual foundation 
whatever. 

Well, sir, you are bound to show that such is the 
case, and not only to assert it. 

That may be done without much difficulty. In the 
first place, let us take Plato's allusions in his Timceus 
and Critias. What are they ? He makes one of the 
persons in the dialogue speak of a certain island, greater 
than Africa and Asia, situated in the immediate vicinity 
of the Columns of Hercules, that is, straits of Gibraltar ; 
of an invasion of Greece by the inhabitants ; of the em- 
pire of these people extending over Egypt ; and, final- 
ly, makes him relate, that, soon after the invasion of 
Greece, a tremendous earthquake happened, and, lo and 
behold, one fine morning this wonderful island and all 
its inhabitants tvere not : the island of Atlantis had sunk 
beneath a whirlpool ; from which time the ocean be- 
came incapable of navigation, on account of the quan- 
tity of mud which the sunken island had occasioned ! 
4* 



42 THE NORTHMEN 

This is the history which Critias tells Socrates that 
his grandfather had related to him, who derived his 
information from Solon.* He tells a notable tale, too, 
of the population of this Atlantis by the sons of Nep- 
tune,! and gives a glowing description of the produce of 
the land, where every thing that the heart could desire, 
or the thought conceive, was produced spontaneously in 
rich abundance. Especially does he note the great 
number of elephants, and other animals of vast size, in 
meadows, lakes, and streams, on mountain, and in val- 
ley. What a remarkable air of probability there is over 
this whole account ! What remarkable coincidences 
are presented between this description, and the actual 
aspect and condition of America, especially as to 
geographical situation, and, as to produce, but, above all, 
as to its stability ! Surely, doctor, you would have us 
believe that you are wading through a sea of mud, when 
you conceive that accounts and details such as these, are 
capable of destroying the validity of the arguments I 
have been stating. 

The doctor seemed either not disposed, or unable to 
make any reply to these remarks. After a silence of a 
few moments, Mr. Cassall inquired, — 

Are there no other allusions made in any of the 
ancient writers to which the doctor's idea may refer ? 

An obscure allusion is made by yElian,J in which it is 
said that " Europe, Asia, and Africa, compose an island, 
around which flows ocean," the great boundary of the 
world ; " that only is continent which exists beyond the 
ocean." There is certainly little ground here for sup- 



* See Plato's Timaeus, ad init. 
+ See Plato's Critias, ad inil. 
t Var. Hist. lib. iii. cap. xviii. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. . 43 

posing a knowledge of America to have been intimated. 
There is even less of probability, or coincidence, than 
in the former case. Ocean was the name applied by 
the ancients to the extreme boundary of the whole 
known world. There is here, then, an acknowledgment 
that, if there is a continent, of which the writer could 
have had no definite idea, but to which, as far as any 
idea is discoverable, America certainly does not cor- 
respond, it lay beyond the whole known world. The 
words of Aristotle are the most worthy to be quoted on 
this subject. In one of his numerous works * he re- 
marks : — " The whole habitable world consists of an 
island, surrounded by an ocean called the Atlantic. It 
is probable, however, that many other lands exist, oppo- 
site to this, across the ocean, some less, some greater 
than this; but all, except this, invisible to us." Here is 
any thing but an expression of a knotoledgc of any of 
these other worlds. All is supposition, which, you know, 
the doctor can by no means admit as argument. 

Are no other allusions met with, again inquired Mr. 
Cassall, which may refer to this western continent } 

There is a curious tale told us by Pomponius Mela,t 
which may, perhaps, be supposed to be, in some way, 
connected with America, though no allusion is made to 
any distant unknown land. It is stated, that when 
Q. Metellus Celer went as proconsul to Gaul, certain 
Indians were given him by the king of the Germans, 
which Indians, as Metellus was informed, had been driven 
by tempest out of the Indian sea, and were found on 
the coast of Germany. Now, as of course they could 
not have been carried from the Indian ocean to Ger- 

• De Mundo, cap. iii. 

t De Situ Orbis, lib. iii. cap. v. 



44 . THE NORTHMEN 

many by any tempest, — which, however, alone, it is 
the purpose of the narration to establish, — it may be 
said that the individuals thus found on the coast of Ger- 
many, if any ever were found under these circumstances, 
which is most improbable, must have been driven, there 
from the coast of America. The whole story is, how- 
ever, so obviously a mere marvellous invention, that no 
person can rationally frame any theory upon it. And 
even supposing it true, and supposing it further true that 
they were actually carried from America, no idea of 
such a fact was entertained by those who found them, 
nor is any such idea hinted at by Pomponius Mela ; but 
the whole story is related to prove a directly contrary 
idea, namely, that they came direct across the ocean 
from India to Germany, no continent whatever inter;- 
vening. 

Upon my word, doctor, said Mr. Cassall, I am rather 
afraid your " little thought " must be wafted away upon 
the breeze that bore it hither, as Mr. Norset would say, 
for I can see no. appearance at all indicated, in any of 
these quotations from the ancients, of any knowledge 
possessed by them of America. 

Mr. Norset was very particular indeed to make a great 
argument for the authenticity of the documents relating 
to the Northmen, said the doctor, out of minute and 
casual coincidences ; but he will not allow any force at 
all to the same argument, in respect of the ancient Greek 
and Roman authoi's. 

Indeed, you are most fully welcome, doctor, answered 
Mr. Norset, to the full benefit of all such evidence. But 
where can you find a particle of it .'' Here are, truly, 
vague, indefinite allusions ; and, whei'e there is the slight- 
est degree of definiteness, it is as far from exhibiting the 
slightest coincidence whh the existing state of this 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 45 

countiy, in any one way, as the first of January is from 
London Bridge. Certainly there is any thing but even 
a minute or oblique coincidence, as Dr. Paley terms it. 
AH is obscure ; and if you pretend to see any coinci- 
dence, why, I can only say, and every one else will say, 
in his words, that it is most " forced, dubious, and fan- 
ciful." 

So, then, you deny that the ancients had any idea of 
tlie existence of another region of the world, besides Eu- 
rope, Asia, and Africa .? 

No, I do not. I deny that they had the slightest knowl- 
edge of any other region, but I do not deny that they 
may have had some vague idea of the possible existence of 
such region. The words of Aristotle, which I quoted, 
•exhibit such an idea, though most vague and indefi- 
nite, and, as the fact is, incorrect. The remarkable 
words put, by Seneca, into the mouth of the Chorus, 
at the close of the second act of his Medea, afford, per- 
haps, the most accurate and definite allusion which has 
been made by any of the ancient writers to a western 
region beyond Europe- In even this case, however, 
there is no knowledge pretended of the region alluded to ; 
and it must, in truth, be confessed, that when the pas- 
sage is taken in connection with its context, it loses much 
of the force, which, taken separately, it appears to have, 
and which has occasioned some persons to consider it as 
almost a prophetic prediction of the discovery of America. 

I do not at this moment remember the passage to 
which you allude, said Mr. Cassall, though I have some 
notion of having seen it somewhere quoted. Will you 
be good enough to repeat it, or at least a translation 
of it } 

The following translation,' said Mr. Norset, will con- 
vey, I think, pretty accurately, the sense of the original. 



46 THE NOETHMEN 

Naught now its ancient place retains : 

Araxes' banks the Indian gains ; 

The Persian, Elbe and Rhine hath found, 

Far from his country's ancient bound. 

And ages yet to come shall see 

Old ocean's limits passed and free, 

Where lands, wide-stretched, beyond our view lie 

Remoter than remotest Thule. 

And so you will not allow, said the doctor, that the credit 
of your Northmen's discoveries is at all affected by any 
knowledge possessed by the ancients ? 

Most assuredly not, doctor. Even if the ancients had 
known America, and I shall be glad if you will discover 
any account of any voyage made by them across the 
Atlantic, that knowledge has, undoubtedly, been totally 
lost to the world, and was so to these Northmen? 
who never heard of Plato, or ^lian, or Aristotle, or 
Seneca. No, my Northmen stand as boldly before 
you as ever, and claim, still, to have seen the first Eu- 
ropeans, as far as we have any record, who ever trod a 
transatlantic shore. 

Well, we shall see when we come to the narrative. 
Perhaps they may have been accidentally driven here. 
It will not, after all, be much to their honor.. 

You quite mistake the matter, doctor : I shall be able 
to show you that they visited this country for the express 
purpose of exploration ; \hat we have positive records of 
their residence on this continent, at different times, for 
periods of some years' duration, during which time the 
birth of one individual is recorded to have taken place, 
the ancestor of many well-knowa and illustrious charac- 
ters, some of whom are now living. 

Your pretensions seem to increase, Mr. Norset. You 
will have some difficulty in proving all these state- 
ments. 



/in new ENGLAND. 47 

Not at all, doctor, I believe. Moreover, I shall be able 
to show you that it is very probable that a permanent 
colony was formed here, — I might almost say on this 
very spot. 

I am little inclined to think you can do that. But 
there is one question more which I must ask you now. 

What is that ? 

Just tell me, supposing you are able to prove all that 
you say you can, what is the use of it when it is proved ? 

I am truly surprised that you should ask such a ques- 
tion, doctor. If by use you mean use in a pounds, shil- 
lings and pence point of view, I have nothing to say to 
you. I am not aware that the proof of the truth or 
falsity of these narratives will ever put a farthing in the 
pocket of any man. 

I do n't exactly mean use in this respect ; but tell me 
of what use, in any way, it can be. 

Willingly. Did you never consider the knowledge of 
Colon's expeditions of any use or value ? The knowledge 
of the expeditions of the Northmen must necessarily be, 
at least., of as much use and value. It ought to be of 
more. Any thing is useful which serves in any way to 
give healthy exercise to any of man's intellectual or 
moral powers ; inasmuch as every thing which gives 
this exercise must be a source of increase, in one way or 
another, to the sum of man's happiness. 

Increase of man's happiness ! How will knowing that 
the Northmen discovered America eight centuries and a 
half ago inci-ease my happiness ? 

It may and ought to do so, directly in many ways, 
indirectly in many others. Is it source of no pleasure 
to dwell upon the noble and great actions of the past ? 
Is there no pleasure, or interest, or utility, to be derived 
from the comparison of events of former times with those 



48 THE NORTHMEN IN NEW ENGLAND. 

of our own day ? Is there no lesson to be learned from 
reviewing the achievements and enterprises of former 
times, marking the opportunities and advantages possess- 
ed by those who achieved them, and drawing the com- 
parison between these and the opportunities and advan- 
tages which the present day affords, and the achieve- 
ments and enterprises which the present day exhibits ? 
The facts in question are also peculiarly interesting and 
useful in a geographical point of view. They serve, 
moreover, to exhibit the degree in which various facul- 
ties were, at this early period, called into activity, which 
led to the execution of such bold enterprises ; all of 
which is, as Vossius truly says, " Philosophy teaching by 
examples." * 

I perceive somewhat the drift of your meaning. But, 
upon my wortl, it will rather pull down one's pride and 
boasting about our advanced and enterprising age, if you 
can show that, eight hundred^ and fifty years ago, such 
enterprises, — then so full of every peril and difficulty, so 
far surpassing what would now attend them, or what even 
would attend them in the age of Colon, — were vmder- 
taken and successfully accomplished. 

That is precisely, doctor, one of the indirectly useful 
^lessons which the study of this subject teaches. 

* The author may be here allowed to refer, for an explanation of 
the real use of history in general, of course including facts of the 
nature here discussed, to " Observations on the Use and Study of 
History," prefixed to his "Comparative View of Ancient History, 
and explanation of Chronological Eras." 



\ 



CHAPTER II. 

Discovery of Icelayid by Naddodd, ( A. D. 861.) — Discovery of Green- 
land by Eirek the Red, (982.) — Expeditions to Northern Regions. 

— Discovery of America by Biarni Heriulfson, (985.) — Intro- 
duction of Christianity into Greenland by Leif Eirekson, (999.) 

— Expedition of Leif Eirekson to Vinland, and residence 
there, (1000.) — Expedition of Thorvald Eirekson to Vinland, 
(1002.) — Residence and Death there, (1004.) — Expedition of 
TnoRSTEiN Eirekson, (1005.) — Story of Gudrid. — Death of 
Thorstein, (1005.) — Return of Gudrid, (1006.) 

Well, doctor, I hope your dreams have not been dis- 
turbed by warring images. Methinks the ghost of Colon 
should have risen to rebuke you for listening to any 
account of the discoveries of the Northmen ; or perhaps 
that navigator, with his gallant crew, contesting with 
Biarni Heriulfson and his company, have played a busy 
scene before your fancy's view, when, in the silent hour 
of night, deep sleep falleth upon man. 

No, I have not troubled myself much about the North- 
men, or their discoveries, since we talked about them 
yesterday. 

Perhaps, then, doctor, as you seem so 'indifferent about 
them and their doings, you will be unwilling to listen, as 
you proposed yesterday, to any account of their dis- 
coveries } 

No ; I '11 listen to the narratives, if you wish it. 

If I wish it ! I admire your condescension, doctor. 
Certainly I will not trouble you. I should be sorry to 
5 



50 TJIE NORTHMEN 

inflict such a task upon you, as to oblige you to listen to 
that in which you take so little interest. 

At this moment Mr. Cassall entered hastily. Taking 
his seat, he said, — I have hastened as quickly as possi- 
ble from the post-office, for I was afraid that I should be 
too late for the promised narratives. 

O, said Mr. Norset, there was no danger of that ; for 
the doctor, here, does not seem anxious to hear them at 
all. He intimates that, if I wish it, he will condescend 
to sit under the recital. 

Ah ! ah ! said Mr. Cassall, casting a glance at the 
doctor, I see very plainly how it is ; the doctor does 
not like to acknowledge that you have succeeded in 
exciting any interest in his mind on this subject. But I 
can tell you that he does want to hear the narratives, 
and is much interested ; for it was only an hour ago, as 
I was leaving the house, that he called me back, and 
enjoined me to be quick, in order that we might have 
time for the narratives this morning. 

This is the account of the matter, is it ? said Mr. Nor- 
set, looking at the doctor. 

The doctor looked as if he did not know exactly what 
to answer. At length he said, — If we are to have these 
. narratives, we had better lose no time about it. 

As little as you like, doctor. You see I have the 
" ponderous quarto " by me, and we will cull its pages 
as soon as you please. Are there any questions which 
you would wish to ask before I begin ? 

Yes ; we must have one or two matters settled, which 
you promised, yesterday, that you would touch upon 
when we came to speak of the contents of the docu- 
ments. In the first place, I want to know what these 
manuscripts are. You spoke of them yesterday only as 
a whole, taken altogether. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 51 

The account given of them in the Preface to this vol- 
ume, and in the notes prefixed to each separate docu- 
ment, is most satisfactory, and enters into full details as 
to their history. Do you wish me to retail to you all 
these minutiae. 

No, no ; we should never get to the narratives to-day, at 
that rate ; — 

So, doctor, interrupted Mr. Norset, smiling, you are 
actually impatient for the narratives, are you } I admire 
that. 

Impatient ; dear me ; we had a long enough talk yes- 
tei'day about them ; a great deal more, I dare say, than 
they deserve. It is not likely that I want to waste so 
much time over them. 

Precisely ; I understand you, said Mr. Norset, laugh- 
ing. Well, how much shall I tell you of the preliminary 
details ? 

Just tell us what the separate original manuscripts con- 
tained in the book are ; what is their date ; and, if you 
can, by whom they were written. 

That will not take long. There are two principal nar- 
ratives, — 

Two 7iarratives ! mterrupted the doctor, with a con- 
temptuous sneer ; tioo narratives ! so that is all, is it } I 
certainly thought, after all you said, that there would be 
a dozen, at least. Two narratives ! that is all you build 
your castle upon, is it .'' 

Hear, hear, Dr. Dubital, exclaimed Mr. Norset. I do 
admire your virtuous indignation. How many narratives 
have you of the destruction of Jerusalem .? 

What has that to do with the discoveries of the North- 
men ? 

It has this to do with it. You do n't pretend to doubt 
the truth of the main facts of Josephus's History ; and yet 



52 THE NORTHMEN 

you have no more real authority for the authenticity of 
these, — aye, or of any fact mentioned in Tacitus, or any 
other ancient writer, than you have, in these two manu- 
scripts, for the discoveries of the Northmen. It is not be- 
cause the former have been often cojned that they be- 
come any better authority. Not that I pretend to doubt 
them ; but they must stand upon precisely the same foot- 
ing, in this respect, as these " only two " narratives of the 
Northmen. But you are decidedly in too great a hurry 
to find something wrong about these poor Northmen. I 
began to say that there are two principal narratives con- 
tained in this book, but was going on to mention that there 
are extracts given from many other ancient manuscripts, 
— upwards of a dozen, doctor, by a great number, — in 
which incidental allusion is made to the same facts which 
are related in detail in these two principal narratives ; 
besides several other minor narratives bearing upon 
the same subject. Does that satisfy you ? 

Of course, the more references there are, tlie more 
complete must be the proof of authenticity, replied the 
doctor, in a half-disappointed tone. 

Just so ; and I think, therefore, that the Royal Society 
of Northern Antiquarians has acted wisely in publishing 
all these extracts. The incidental mention of the facts 
alluded to in them all comes, you know, under that class 
of evidence for the authenticity of the whole which I no- 
ticed yesterday, when I quoted Paley's Horse Paulinse. 

Well, sir, we Ul let Paley and his Horse Paulinse alone 
now, if you please. What are these two principal narra- 
tives ? 

Each of them gives a somewhat detailed account of the 
discovery of America. The same general facts are relat- 
ed in each, but the design of the narrators appears to 
have been different ; the one desiring principally to com- 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 53 

memovate the deeds of Eirek the Red and his sons ; the 
other desiring to commemoi-ate the achievements of Thor- 
FINN Karlsefni. Thus the details contained in the two 
differ in some measure. The former gives a more de- 
tailed account of the deeds of Eirek and his sons, 
touching but slightly upon those of Thorfimi : the latter 
touches more slightly upon the deeds of Eirek and his 
sons, and is especially particular about those of Thorfinn. 

Do you intend, then, to give us the benefit of each 
narrative separately ? 

No ; I propose to. make but one narrative of it, tak- 
ing, as the chief authority for each portion, the original 
document which ti-eats most fully of the transactions of 
each individual, comparing throughout, however, the 
two accounts together. 

That will be much the best way, I think. Is the whole 
narrative a long one ? 

Too long for us to go through the whole at one sitting. 
The following arrangement will, I think, be most conve- 
nient We will this morning take the narratives of the 
discoveries of Eirek the Red and Ids immediate family and 
connections. This "afternoon or to-morrow we will take 
the narrative of the expedition of Thorfinn Karlsefni ; 
and we will leave the minor narratives to be examined 
on a separate and subsequent occasion. 

That arrangement is judicious. But I have yet one 
more question to ask : are the manuscripts, from which 
this book is printed, the genuine original documents of 
these narratives ^ because, you know -r— 

— That you would like to fasten some more objection 
upon it, if they arc not, doctor. Well, it is not certain 
that they are so ; — take it, and make the best of it, pray ; 
— they are probably not the first mritten documents^ but 
copies of them, made not very long after the date of the 



54 THE NORTHMEN 

originals, and bearing all the marks of exact copies, inas- 
much as the forms of style and narrative are evidently 
those of the remote period in which the original docu- 
ments were produced. 

If they are merely casual manuscripts of this kind, 
said the doctor, I do n't think much of their authenticity. 

But they are not merely casual manuscripts ; they 
form parts of historical collections made at a very early 
period in Iceland, which, as I liave already observed, 
and as you are well aware, was, for a long time, the 
seat of gi-eat learning and valuable literature. They 
at this time exist m these same collections, which, how- 
ever, have been transferred, the one to the Royal library, 
the other to the library of the university of Copenhagen. 
Moreover, other copies of the same and parts of the 
same nan*atives exist elsewhere, by which their correct- 
ness is capable of being well established. Observe that 
it is positively certain these copies were made long ante- 
rior to the time of your old friend Colon. 

I see I shall get nothing but hard words, if I attempt 
to dispute the authenticity of these manuscripts. 

No, no, doctor ; no hard words. It is I who get all the 
hard words in these attempts of yours, which do con- 
tinually put me in mind of the " Historical Doubts " I 
noticed yesterday. 

The doctor did not seem much to relish this allusion 
to the " Historical Doubts." 

I will only ask you one more question, he observed, 
more gently. Have you any clue to the authors of these 
narratives ? 

We have some clue to the authors of them, especially 
of that which treats particularly of Thorfinn. The one 
entitled, " Account of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland," 
appears, from internal evidence, to have been originally 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 55 

written in Greenland, and to have been subsequently- 
taken to Iceland.* There are minute errors contained in 
it, (which would never have been found in a fabrication, 
doctor,) which show that the writer was not well ac- 
quainted with Iceland ; and Eirek the Red, as we shall 
see, resided in Greenland. As to the " Account of 
Thorfinn Karlsefni," there is little doubt that the writer 
of this was one of the numerous descendants of Thor- 
finn, many of whom filled conspicuous offices in the 
beginning of the twelfth century. His family was one of 
high station, and its history occupies a prominent posi- 
tion in the early history of Iceland. Three bishops, men 
of letters, his immediate descendants, lived at the end of 
the eleventh and beginning of the twelfth centuries, and 
there is every internal probability that one of these 
committed to writing those records which we now have, 
and which originally proceeded from the mouth of 
Thorfinn himself. We find it mentioned in one of these 
records that " Thorfinn detailed the accounts of all these 
transactions very accurately," which marks very clearly 
the authority upon which the original traditions were 
committed to writing. 

I had no idea, remarked Mr. Cassall, that so good an 
account could be given of these manuscripts. Nothing 
of all this is mentioned in any of the reviews. 

Doubtless not, replied Mr. Norset. The infoi'mation 
cannot be obtained without the perusal of the whole 
volume. Still fuller details will be there found on all 
these topics. 

I suppose, said the doctor, the narrative is a curious, 
quaint kind of a story, with a great deal of extraneous 
matter introduced. 

* See Antiq. Am. PraBf. p. iv. 



56 THE NORTHMEN 

Of course there is considerable quaintness. It is 
chiefly a simple and " unvarnished tale," briefly told. 
There is, to be sure, some extraneous matter introduced, 
though very little. As must be expected, we meet with 
evidence of the superstitious notions of the times, and 
have, now and then, soniething of a supernatural charac- 
ter introduced into the narrative. 

I hope you will not omit this, said Mr. Cassall. I 
should like to see what kind of spirits walked the earth 
in the tenth century. 

Yes, replied Mr. Norset ; it will not occupy much of 
our time, and will serve to give some insight into the 
habits and modes of thinking of the northei'n race, at this 
early period. 

Come, said the doctor, I suppose we are ready for the 
narrative now. 

Quite ready, doctor ; your condescension certainly in- 
creases. You will, then, vouchsafe to listen without 
repining ? 

Do n't be too sure that I shall find no flaws in the 
accuracy of your narrative, and in the coincidences of 
which you have said so much. 

I know very well that you will pick a hole where you 
can, doctor. You are welcome to do so. I will give 
you every opportunity, because we shall only get the 
nearer to the truth by looking out for all the flaws and 
inconsistencies which you are so anxious to discover. 

Proceed, sir. 

My notion is this, then ; to proceed straight forward 
with the nari'ative, as it is here in the book ; stopping, 
however, at each step, to examine geographical bearings ; 
and you are either of you welcome to inteiTupt me with 
your questions as often as you like. 

Agreed, said Dr. Dubital and Mr. Cassall, in one 
breath. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 57 

One* thing I must premise, which is this : — these 
ancient writers are exceedingly fond of giving long- 
strings of genealogies, which, of course, have little to do 
with the main facts of this history, however valuable 
they may be on some accounts. I shall not pretend to 
give you the benefit of all these, nor of all the minute 
details of localities connected with them, which are 
sometimes given. 

We shall be quite content to dispense with each of 
these. 

To enter, then, upon the narrative : — our main author- 
ity must, in the first case, be the narrative entitled " An 
account of Eirek the Red^ and of Greenland ; " any 
variations between the narrative here given, and that 
contained in the " Account of Thorfnn Karhefni " being 
noticed. As I have already mentioned, however, that 
the former narrative is more complete than the latter, 
with respect to matters affecting Eirek and his sons, I 
shall not stop to point out every thing which, being related 
in the one, is omitted in the other, but only such cases as 
differ in the two accounts. I suppose that will be a fair 
procedure ? 

Yes, we will allow that^ said the doctor ; it is the dif- 
ferences that we must have, in order to see whether the 
authenticity of the documents, or the truth of the narra- 
tives, cannot be impeached. 

Attend, then, to the narrative :* 

* Antiq. Am. p. 7- In the following translations, the author's 
object will be, to give the sense of the original, in terras as nearly 
approaching to a literal translation as the idioms of the two lan- 
guages will permit. Of course, the brief, simple style, and the 
quaintness of writings of this early date, ought to be preserved; 
they will, therefore, be here found; and will be seen to carry, in 
their own simple brevity, evidence of the truth of the narratives 
which are related. 



58 THE NORTHMEN 

"There was a man named Thorvald, of goodly 
lineage. Thorvald and his son Eirek, surnamed the 
Red, were compelled to fly from Jadar, (on the south- 
west of Norway,) on account of a homicide committed 
by them. They settled in Iceland, at that time thorough- 
ly colonized : — " 

Pardon me for interrupting you so soon, said Mr. 
Cassall ; but may I ask when, and by whom, Iceland 
was first settled } I do not recall the facts. 

Certainly ; was the reply. Iceland was colonized by 
Ingolf, a Norwegian, or Northman, and his followers, in 
875. He was the first who cast his door-posts towards 
the Icelandic shores.* The island had, however, been 
discovered a few years previously, in 861, by a pirate, 
or trader, — for the term pirate was hardly understood 
in the same sense then as at present, — named Naddodd. 
It is, however, a very remarkable fact, and one well 
worthy to be recorded, that Iceland was inhabited by a 
race of Christians long before the pagan Northmen 
settled there ; which latter were not converted to Chris- 
tianity till the year 1000. We have the highest authority 

* There was a very curious custom prevalent among the North- 
men. The columns raised in front of their houses were esteemed 
sacred. They were held, while stationary, in much the same esti- 
mation as the ai-ce et faces among the Romans. They were gene- 
rally rudely carved at the top, to represent Thor, or some other of 
their gods, and stood as the door-posts of the house of the head of 
every family. When the household was removed, these columns 
were carefully preserved, and erected where the new habitation was 
fixed. They were thus, in emigration, esteemed somewhat like the 
household gods of the ancients. The most peculiar part of the su- 
perstition attached to them was this : when the party emigrated to a 
foreign land, across the sea, he took these sacred columns with him, 
and, when he approached the shore of the new land, he cast them 
overboard onto the waters ; and, where they were driven ashore, he 
fixed his dwelling. Thus Ingolf did when he went to Iceland, and 
the circumstances attending this event show the extent to which the 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 59 

for the ti-uth of this fact. I will quote the words of the 
celebrated Landnamabok, (Land roll of the first settlers 
in Iceland,) the authenticity of which none can dispute. 
" But, before Iceland was settled by the Northmen, there 
lived men there called by the Northmen, Pap^. These 
men were Christians, and are believed to have come 
from the west, over the sea." This expression, '■'■from 
the west,'''' would seem to imply that they came from 
America, where, as we shall find,* a Christian race lived 
in the tenth century, at any rate. In the case before us, 
however, there can be little doubt that this expression 
refers to Ireland, which country was usually known to 
the Northmen by the name of the " west country," as 
being west in respect of Norway, their original home. 
We shall meet with numerous instances of this use of the 
term. That this is the true sense here, the remainder of 
this passage shows : " for there were found Irish books, 
and various instruments, whence it was known that they 
were Westmen. These things have been found in Papey 
("Isle of the Papse," — an island on the east coast of Ice- 
land, still known by the same name,f ) and Papylio (a 

superstition was carried. He cast his door-posts towards the shore, 
but they floated on the water for a long time, and were driven out 
of sight. At length he landed on a promontory at the southeastern 
extremity of the island, called, to this day, Ingolfshofdi. Three 
years aflerwards^ some of his servants were exploring on the ex- 
treme southwestern part of the island, and they found there these 
very columns cast ashore. The)' informed Ingolf, and, although 
the spot where he then dwelt was pleasant and fertile, and the one 
where the columns were discovered was remarkably sterile and 
desert, he )'ct removed his whole family to the latter, and there 
erected his dwelling. This latter place was subsequently called 
Reijkiarvik, and is, at this da)', the capital of Iceland. 

* See chap. v. 

+ This island will be seen marked with particular conspicuous- 
ness in the map to Henderson's Iceland, no reference whatever be- 
ing, however, made by him to the facts above slated. 



60 THE NORTHMEN 

settlement in the interior.) It is also recorded in Eng- 
lish books, (the works of the ^' venerable Bede," who 
flourished in the eighth century,) that in that time expe- 
ditions were made to this country, (Iceland.) " 

This is indeed a remarkable passage. Is there no 
more information given as to these Papcef 

None, whatever. The fact itself is mentioned in 
several other ancient manuscripts, besides the Land- 
namabok, but with no fuller details, except that these 
Christians left the land as soon as the heathens settled 
there. 

From the time of Ingolf, then, Iceland has been in- 
habited by a race of Norwegian origin .'' 

Exactly so; and for the greater portion of the time in 
close connection with the parent state. To proceed : — 
The father of Eirek soon died, but Eirek seemed to have 
inherited some portion of his spirit, for he got into 
quarrels with his neighbors, of which homicide was 
again the consequence ; though the last quarrel seems to 
have originated in an injury unjustly inflicted upon him. 
" Having been condemned by the court," proceeds the 
narrative, " he fitted out a vessel. When all was ready, 
those who had been the partisans of Eirek in the recent 
quarrel, accompanied him to some distance. Eirek in- 
formed them that he had determined to seek the land 
which Gunnbiorn had seen, when, driven into the western 
ocean, he had found the islands thence called the rocks 
of Gunnbiorn.'''' 

Where are these islands situated ? interrupted Mr. 
Cassall. 

They are supposed to have been situated nearly at an 
equal distance between Iceland and Greenland, was the 
reply of Mr. Norset, Of their actual existence and 
visitation formerly, there can be no doubt, since they are 



m 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 61 

mentioned in the oldest and most authentic records of 
Iceland. They are, however, now totally unknown. ( 
Whether they have been submerged, or whether the \ 
danger and difficulty of navigating that region of the 
ocean at this day, so much greater than formerly, is the 
cause of their being unknown, is uncertain. 

It is singular that, having been thus known within 
record, they should be unknown now, if they have not 
been submerged. 

Why, the fact is, the ocean in this region has, since 
its first navigation by the Northmen, become gradually 
blocked up, if I may so speak, by the descent of arctic 
ice ; so that the track which was formerly navigated is 
now totally impassable. There is a curious account of 
the course pursued to Greenland contained in this 
volume,* in which the old track is mentioned, and its 
gradual stoppage noticed. This account was written in 
the fourteenth or early part of the fifteenth century. 

I was not aware that such a change had taken place 
in the condition of these regions. The fact of this change 
is remarkable. 

So in truth it is. It is historically important. To pro- 
ceed with the narrative : — Eirek determined to seek the 
rocks of Gunnbiorn, " saying that if he found land there 
he would revisit his friends. He set sail from Snaefells- 
jokul,t (a mountain on the western coast of Iceland.) At 
length he found land, and called the place Midjokul. 
Thence he coasted along the shore in a southerly direc- 
tion, in order to observe whether the land were habitable. 

* Antiq. Am. p. 302, &c. 

+ An interesting description of the present . appearance of 
Snaefellsjokul is given in Henderson's " Journal of a Residence in 
Iceland y 

6 



62 THE NORTHMEN 

He passed the first winter in Eireksey, (Eirek's island,) 
near the middle of Eastbygd," (eastern habitable tract.) 
Snaefellsjokul, Midjokul, Eireksey, Eastbygd ! ex- 
claimed the doctor ; certainly these Northmen could 
give hard names, if they could do nothing else. And 
pray, sir, in what part of the world were Midjokul and 
Eastbygd ? 

That is very easy to determine, doctor. Where do 
you think a man would be most likely to be carried, if 
he sailed direct west frOm Iceland as Eirek did ? Just 
glance at the map, and you will see in a moment that it 
must be Greenland. There is no doubt about this matter, 
for, from the first discovery of the land by Eirek, it was 
regularly colonized and inhabited, till the colony was 
driven out, or destroyed, by the encroachments of the 
arctic ice. 

And, pray, in what part of Greenland was Eastbygd i 

There were two principal settlements in Greenland ; 
one on the western coast, the other on the southwestern 
extremity of the peninsula. The former was termed 
Westbygd, the latter, as lying more to the eastward, 
Eastbygd. Eastbygd appears to have always contained 
the most populous colony. I must observe that in the 
" account of Thorfinn," Eireksey is placed in Westbygd, 
and not in Eastbygd. 

What ! an inconsistency already ! cried the doctor, 
with an expression of some exultation^ 

No very great inconsistency, doctor. Eireksey was 
merely the name given to the spot where Eirek passed 
his fii'st winter. He left it immediately, as we shall see, 
and never returned ; so that the exact situation was 
probably never known. Moreover, the different manu- 
scripts of the " account of Thorfinn" diflier in the read- 
ing of this word, some making it Eastbygd, as in the 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 63 

" account of Eirek the Red." So you get no possible 
objection out of this diversity, doctor. 

I hate various readings, said the doctor. 

I do n't, said Mr. Norset ; for they often enable you 
to reconcile the sense of a passage. Many a time have 
I found a gleam of light shed over a page of Cicero, by 
a various reading. In the case before us, Eastbygd is, 
tliere can be little doubt, the correct reading. You will 
observe, doctor, that this, at first sight, plain inconsistency, 
would never have appeared in a fabrication. This very 
case becomes, therefore, an internal proof of the au- 
thenticity of the documents, and truth of the narra- 
tives. But to proceed : — " In the following spring, Eirek 
entered Eireksfiord, (Eirek's creek or inlet,) and there 
fixed his residence. During the summer of the same 
year, he explored the western part of the country, im- 
posing names on various places. He passed the follow- 
ing winter also in this land, but in the third summer he 
returned to Iceland, He called the land which he had 
thus discovered, Greenland, saying that men would be 
induced to emigrate thither, by a name so inviting." 

Upon my word, said Mr. Cassall, that was a cunning 
scheme. 

It was, indeed, said Mr. Norset; Eirek evidently 
knew what he was about. 

Was Eirek, then, the first who discovered Greenland ? 

So it would appear from all authentic accounts. There 
is, it is true, mention made of Gi'eenland in a papal bull 
of Gregory IV. A, D. 835 ; but there is not the slightest 
doubt, from the internal evidence, that this bull was 
either altogether a forgeiy of a later day, or that, being 
actually pi-omulgated at this date, the passage relating to 
Greenland was spuriously inserted at a much more re- 
cent period, for ambitious purposes. 



64 THE NORTHMEN 

Was Greenland ever much further explored, as well as 
settled, after the time of Eirek ? He seems to have 
spent a whole season in explorations. 

The discoveries of the Northmen in the arctic regions 
are little less remarkable than their discoveries on the 
continent of America ; and of the former there can be 
no possible doubt. Not even the doctor will be able to 
cavil at their truth. 

Dear me, said the doctor, rousing himself, what is 
your evidence here, that you seem so confident in its 
strength ? 

The evidence is perfectly conclusive, doctor. There 
is an interesting narrative contained in this book, of a 
voyage of discovery made up Baffin's Bay, and through 
Wellington Channel, as they are now termed, and most 
probably further. With this narrative I will not trouble 
you in detail. But I will state that, in the year 1824, an 
inscription and other monuments were found in the 
island of Kingiktorsoak, on the west coast of Green- 
land, in 72° 55' of north latitude, which inscription is 
now in the possession of the Royal Society of Northern 
Antiquarians. It is in the Runic character, and estab- 
lishes, beyond the possibility of doubt, the fact, that the 
bold Northmen navigated these northern regions, be- 
yond which even the boldest British navigators have 
scarcely passed, in the twelfth century. These are facts, 
doctor ; you are fond of facts ; there is no hypothesis or 
supposition. 

Well, said the doctor, I will, for once, allow that, the 
facts being as you state, there cannot be any doubt of 
the truth of these extraordinary explorations, — for I will 
allow them to have been extraordinary. 

Then let me ask you, doctor, whether, granting, as 
you necessarily must, the truth of these extremely arctic 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 65- 

explorations, you can any longer doubt the high proba- 
bility of the discoveiy of this more Southern portion of 
America by the same men ? I need not say that, in the 
discovery of Greenland, — which it is thus proved that they 
did make, they had in fact discovered America, — at 
least as much as Colon ever discovered it. 

You have completely tripped up the doctor, Mr. Nor- 
set, said Mr. Cassall, and caught him before he was aware 
of it. Do you wish Colon good morning, doctor ? 

The doctor hesitated, and appeared anxious to find- 
some mode of escaping from his dilemma. 

Well, said he at last, with a kind of effort, I suppose, ; 
then, the Northmen did discover America. I wish you 
had not got that inscription from Kingiktorsoak. I could 
have battled out the manuscript. 

I dare say you would have tried, doctor, though perhaps 
not successfully ; however, that valuable inscription has 
saved me all my labor, because it is one concerning 
which there can be no shade of doubt, being entirely 
in the Runic character, and straightTforward and plain 
enough. I will describe it when we come to talk of the 
second class of documents. 

It does not follow, however, said the doctor, that, be- 
cause the Northmen thus explored Greenland and the 
arctic regions, they should have explored, as you assert, 
these more southern parts of the American continent. 

It does not absolutely folloio, I know, but it is ren- 
dered very probable, and, by the testimony which we have, 
the fact can be completely established. At any rate, in 
discovering Greenland, they discovered America at least 
as much as Colon ever did, and that is my grand point 
at present. 

I am afraid we shall forget all about Eirek the Red, 
said Mr. Cassall. Pray, what became of him after his 
return to Iceland ? 

6* 



66 THE NORTHMEN 

He stayed there dui-ing the winter and early part of 
the following year. " In the ensuing summer, he return- 
ed to the land which he had discovered, to fix there his 
permanent residence." 

Is there any possibility of fixing the date of this 
event ? inquired Mr. Cassall. 

Happily there is, and that very exactly. The narra- 
tive adds, " This event happened fifteen winters before the 
Christian religion was established in Iceland." Now, it 
is a well-known historical fact, that the Christian religion 
was established in Iceland, through the efforts of Olaf, king 
of Norway, in the year 1000. The emigration to Green- 
land, therefore, took place in the year 985, and the dis- 
covery of the country by Eirek three years earlier, name- 
ly, 982. The names of many persons are recorded who 
accompanied Eirek the Red to Greenland, and fixed 
their habitation there ; out of 25 ships which accompa- 
nied him, only 14 reached Greenland, the rest being 
lost or driven back to Iceland. Amona; those which 
reached Greenland, the ship of Heriulf, the father of 
Biarni Heriulfson, was one. Heriulf was kinsman to 
Ingolf, the first settler in Iceland. 

I presume, then, that the surname Heriulfson merely 
signifies " son of Heriulf," just as we have surnames, 
Jolinson, Williamson, &c. 

Exactly so. The son frequently took his father's 
name as an addition to his own, and was always designa- 
ted by it, as a surname, when the father's name was 
well known. 

What happened after the colonization of Greenland ? 
inquired the doctor. 

The narrative proceeds immediately following to allude 
to an event in Leif Eirekson's (son of Eirek) history ; but 
we will pass over that for the present, as we shall 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 



67 



recur to his history more in detail by and by. We 
come next to the account of the discoveiy of the con- 
tinent of North America by Biarni Heriulfson^ 

Now, doctor, said Mr, Cassall, I hope you are all in 
readiness with your weapons of contest. 

I am glad that we have got to Biarni Heriulfson at 
last, said the doctor. We shall soon see, now, whether 
there is any truth in this story, 

I must remark, said Mr. Norset, that no mention is 
made, of Biarni Heriulfson in the " account of Thorfinn 
Karlsefni." 

So, said the doctor, there is no allusion to him, except 
in this narrative, aye ? I thought as much. How do 
we know that such a man as Heriulf ever lived, or went 
to Greenland ? Your reed begins to shake, Mr. Norset. 

The breeze will pass over it without inflicting any 
bruise or injury, replied Mr. Norset. There is allusion 
made to Heriulf in another manuscript, quoted in this 
volume,* and that manuscript, too, one of the highest 
possible authority, no less than the Landnamahok of 
Iceland, to which I have before alluded, and whose 
authenticity no one will impeach. 

Well, what says the Landnamahok about him } 

It simply states that Heriulf went with Eirek the Red 
to Greenland. One or two of those '^' incidental coinci- 
dences " occur, between the brief notice in the Landna- 
mahok and the details in the " account of Eirek the Red 
and of Greenland," which are such strong proofs of 
authenticity, — such as the name of one of the compan- 
ions of Heriulf, a Christian, and an incident which is 
mentioned as having happened to him. The detail of 
the events of the subsequent voyage of Biarni is not 

* Antiq. Am. p. 187. 



68 THE NORTHMEN 

given ; it would be totally out of place in the Landna- 
mabok. 

But how do you explain the circumstance of there 
being no mention made of Biarni Heriulfson in the 
" account of Thorfinn ? " 

You may be sure of this, doctor, that this mention 
would not have been omitted, had these accounts been 
fabrications. Being authentic, however, the circumstance 
of the omission is very easy to be explained. Biarni 
Heriulfson, as you will presently see, though he saw 
these coasts and described them, yet did not land here. 
He carried the report home to others, and they came out 
on exploring expeditions. The greatest credit and honor 
were then justly esteemed to belong to them, and their 
names were principally celebrated. Since the narra- 
tive of Eirek the Red, however, was composed in Green- 
land, and Biarni was the son of one of Eirek's com- 
panions, and was well known to Eirek's sons, who most 
probably dictated the original composition of this narra- 
tive, it was natural that his voyage should be noticed by 
them, though it was passed over in silence by the Ice- 
landic narrator, to whom Biarni was unknown, or by 
whom, if known, his voyage was considered of little 
importance. 

Well, I will find some flaw in your narrative, yet. 

Pray attempt it. Now I beg your attention to this 
brief account of Biarni's voyage, because much of the 
geographical question hinges in some measure upon it. 

" Heriulf had a wife named Thorgerd, and a son 
named Biarni, — a youth of great proiruse. This young 
man was seized with a great desire to travel, and was 
successful in obtaining both fortune and honor. He 
passed the winters alternately abroad and at home with 
his father. Biarni had recently fitted out a merchant 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 69 

vessel, and had spent the last winter in Norway. Dur- 
ing his absence it was, that Heriulf had passed over, with 
his whole household, in company with Eirck, to Green- 
land. In the same ship with Heriulf," continues the 
narrative episodically, — and this is the incident alluded 
to in the Landnamabok, — "was a Christian from the 
Hebrides ; — " 

I beg your pardon, exclaimed the doctor ; but why, in 
the name of goodness, should the writer of this narrative, 
or of the Landnamabok, go out of his way to tell us about 
a Christian, from the Hebrides or any where else, being 
in the same ship with Heriulf.^ 

For an obvious reason ; answered Mr. Norset. The 
Northmen of Iceland and Greenland were as yet 
pagans. A Christian was a kind of lusus^ and his 
presence a remarkable circumstance, especially when, 
as we shall presently see to have been the case with 
this Christian, he took occasion to give public evidence 
of his confidence in his faith. 

And I must crave your pardon, too, for detaining you, 
said Mr. Cassall ; but how came any one from the Heb- 
rides to be in the ship of Heriulf? 

Because the Hebrides originally formed part of the 
dominion of these Northmen, and there was frequent 
communication between them and the others of their 
race. To traverse the ocean was, to all these islanders, 
almost the chief occupation of their lives. 

What became, then, of this Christian ? 

He is merely introduced on account of a prayer which 
he offered up while the ship was passing a dangerous 
whirlpool which lay in that region of the ocean. This 
prayer, it may be presumed, appeared so remarkable to 
his companions, that the fact was recorded, and a scrap 
of a single verse, — for his prayer was in the form of a 



70 THE NORTHMEN 

hymn, — preserved. This may, perhaps, be pretty cor- 
rectly translated as follows : — * 

" O thou, who holy men dost try, 
Benignant, — guide me on my way ; 
Of heaven and earth, thou Lord on high, 
From ill protect my path alway." 

Then we hear no more of this Christian ? 

Not a word. 
*■ Short and pithy, it must be confessed. 

The narrative goes on : — " Heriulf fixed his residence 
at Heriulf-ness : he was a roan of great authority. Eirek 
the Red fixed his seat at Brattahlid," 

-Were these in Eastbygd or Westbygd ? asked Mr. 
Cassall. 

Both in Eastbygd ; that was always the most flourish- 
ing and favorite colony. Their situation was, therefore, 
towards the southwestern extremity of the peninsula of 
Greenland. 

" In all this region," continues our narrative, " Eirek 
possessed chief authority. All were subject to his will. 
These were his children, Leif, Thorvald, and Thorstein ; 
he had also a daughter named Freydis, She was mar- 
ried to a man named Thorvard, and they lived at 
Gardar, which became subsequently the Episcopal seat ; 
she was overbearing, Thorvard weak-minded ; she mar- 
ried him for the sake of his money." 

What ! up to that folly in those days ! exclaimed the 
doctor. 

Folly, you may well call it, and crime too, remarked 
Mr. Norset. It was even so. 

* It has been the object of the author, in converting into English 
verse this and all other poetical remains in these documents, to 
adhere, as closely as possible, to the metre of the original, as well 
as to its style and quaintness. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 71 

t 

" Biarni,* during the same summer, arrived at the port 
of Eyrar, (southwe.st of Iceland,) his father having just 
before left the island. Biarni, somewhat troubled, was 
unwilling to disembark. When the sailors inquired what 
course he intended to pursue, he replied, ' To do as I 
have been accustomed, and spend the winter with my 
father. I wish, thei-efore, to proceed to Gi-eenland, if 
you are willing to accompany me thither.' All professed 
their willingness to accede to his desires. Then said 
Biarni, ' Our course seems somewhat foolish, when none 
among us has ever crossed the Greenland ocean.' 
Nevertheless, they put out to sea, when they had refitted 
their vessel. They made sail for three days, until they 
were out of sight of land. The fair wind then fell, and 
strong northeasterly t winds sprang up, accompanied by 
thick fogs. They were borne before the wind for many 
days, they knew not whither. At length, the light of day 
being once more visible, they were able to discern the 
face of heaven. They sailed one day further before they 
saw land. As they discussed what land it was tliat they 
then saw, Biarni said that he thought it could not be 
Greenland. They asked him whether he would wish to 
make for land or not. ' My advice is,' said he, ' that we 
approach nearer the land.' They did so, and presently 
perceived (now, doctor, attend) that the land was not 
mountainous — " 

Rather strange, interrupted the doctor, to observe such 
a negative quality as that the land was " not mountain- 
otis." This is rather suspicious, methinks. 

Just the contrary, doctor. The fact of its being not 
mountainous was precisely a fact which was calculated 

*Anliq. Am. p. 20. 

1 Cf. Anliq. Am. p. 438, note b. 



72 THE NORTHMEN 

to attract their particular attention, the narrative being a 
true one, — but most improbable to have been thus no- 
ticed in a fabrication, — since Iceland, and Norway, and 
almost all the lands they knew, were mountainous to a 
very great degree. The mention of this land, then, as 
not mountainous, is a striking illustration or proof of the 
truth and authenticity of the narrative, especially when, 
as we shall see, it corresponds so exactly with the actual 
fact of the geographical nature of the tract thus seen.' 

Do you pretend, then, to be able to determine what 
land this was, from these vague remarks ? Much credit, 
truly, will be due to your story, if this is your mode of 
determining geography ! 

Do n't be in quite such a hurry, doctor, again I must 
caution you. We have not yet finished the description 
of this land. Perhaps if you will allow me to do so, and 
will attend carefully to the remainder of the narrative, 
observing narrowly the course which was sailed, you will 
see that we have some distinct clue to the fixing of the 
actual geographical position of the lands thus seen. 

Proceed, then ; we shall soon see. 

" — They perceived that the land was not mountainous, 
but was covered with wood, and had rising ground in 
many parts. Leaving the land to the left hand, — or the 
larboard, if you like, — they put the ship about, with the 
stern towards land. Then they sailed two days before 
they saw land again. They asked Biarni whether he 
thought that this was Greenland. He said that he did not 
think that this was Greenland any more than the former 
land, ' for they told me,' said he, ' that there are great 
mountains of ice in Greenland.' Pi'esently, drawing 
nearer, they perceived that this land was low and level, 
and overgrown with wood. Then, the fair wind falling, 
the sailors said that they should like to land. Biarni 
would not permit it : — " 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 7^ 

He does not seem to have had much curiosity, said 
Mr. Cassall. 

All this adds to the evident authenticity and truth of 
the narrative, remarked Mr. Norset. This want of 
curiosity, as, at first sight, you justly term it, would not 
have been seen in a fabrication, especially thus unac- 
companied by any explanation of its cause. The account 
being true, however, it is easy to explain very natural- 
ly, what, at first sight, seems a want of curiosity ; and 
the explanation becomes one of those oblique coincidences 
which are such strong internal evidence of truth. Biarni, 
you know, was seeking to reach his father's residence, 
there to spend the winter. It was already late in the 
season when his company had left Iceland. They had 
been driven much out of their course by adverse weather, 
and had lost much time. He was anxious to lose as little 
more as possible. 

Well, that certainly accounts for it. 

The sailors strongly urged him to land, as we shall 
see. " They pretended," continues the narrative, " that 
there was a want of wood and water. ' You need 
neither of these,' said Biarni ; hence arose, however, 
some complaint on the part of the sailors. At length, 
they hoisted sail, and, turning their prow from land, they 
stood out again to sea ; and, having sailed three days-, 
with a southwest wind, they saw land the third time. 
This land was high and mountainous, and covered with 
ice. They asked Biarni whether he wished to land here. 
He said no ; ' for this land appears to me little inviting.' 
Without relaxing sail, therefore, they coasted along the 
shore, till they perceived that this was an island. They 
then put the ship about, with the stern towards land, and 
stood out again to sea," — now mark what follows, 
doctor, — " with the same wind, which, blowing up very 
7 



74 THE NORTHMEN 

Strong, Biarni desired his men to shorten sail, forbidding 
them to carry more sail than, with such a heavy wind, 
would be safe. When they had thus sailed four days, 
they saw land the fourth time. Then they asked Biarni 
whether he thought that this was Greenland, or not. He 
answered, ' This, indeed, corresponds to the description 
which was given me of Greenland : let us make for 
land.'. They did so, and approached, towards evening, 
a certain promontory. It was on this very promontory 
that Herlulf, the father of Biarni, dwelt. Then Biarni 
betook himself to his father's house, and, having relin- 
quished a seafaring life, he remained with his father as 
long as he lived ; and, after his death, took possession of 
his estate." And thus ends the account of Biarni 
Heriulfson; and no account could, I am sure, bear 
about it more internal evidence of its truth. 

That may be very true as to other particulars, said the 
doctor ; but we have the geographical points to deter- 
mine yet. What tracts of land were those seen by 
Biarni ? Unless you can clearly show this, and can show 
that a coincidence exists between the descriptions here 
given and the actual condition of these lands, the whole 
thing falls to the ground. 

That may be done without difficulty. In order to show 
this in the clearest and fairest manner, let me request 
you and Mr. Cassall to take the map, — the atlas lies by 
your side, — and, following the description of Biai-ni's 
course, say what four points you think must be indicated. 
This is what I did before I read the geographical notices 
contained in this book, and I found the points which I fixed 
upon precisely to correspond with those which these notices 
suggest. Now remember, Biarni left Iceland, (its southwest 
extremity,) of course going to the westward ; after some 
time a strong northeasterly wind sprang up, which lasted 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 



75 



many days. One point is deserving notice here : Biarni was 
seeking Greenland, which he knew lay to the loest of Ice- 
land. It is obvious, therefore, that, during all his course, he 
would attenipt tostccr west, but especially so on the day dur- 
ing which, after t^ie tempest had abated, he sailed on 
without coming within sight of land. Thus, then, al- 
though the tempest was only north by east, he would 
be driven more to the westward, that is, nearer to the 
American coast, than the mere force of the tempest 
alone would carry him. When the storm had ceased, 
Biarni came, after a day's sailing, within sight of land. 
Putting about, the land lying to the larboard, he stood out 
to sea, and came, after two days' sailing, again in 
sight of land. Standing out to sea again, with a soutJi- 
west wind, he came, in three days' time, to another land, 
which, sailing round, he discovered to be an island. 
Putting the ship about a second time, and standing out to 
sea yet again, he sailed for four days with the same 
wind, only blowing more heavily, and saw land the 
fourth time, for which he made, and found it to be Green- 
land. Observe all these particulars, the last point being 
knoivn to be Greetiland, and the others to be situated to 
the southivest of it, at distances in the proportion of 4, 3, 
and 2, though with stronger ^^'inds to the 4 than to the 3 
and 2. You will not fail to observe the incidental ex- 
pression, -^ a remarkable one, as I think you will allow, — 
that, after having reached the Jirst land seen, and the 
third, the ship was put about before standing out to sea. 
This is not said in the case of the second land Seen. Ob- 
viously, then, the course from ihe first to the second was 
different from that by which the ship had been driven to 
the first : the course from the second to the third was 
the same with that from \h(i first to the second ; the prow 
was merely turned from land ; that is, the vessel put out 



76 THE NORTHMEN 

to sea ; wliile, after having coasted round the third land and 
discovered that it was an island^ the ship was obliged to 
he put about again before it could go on in the same course, 
(from southwest to northeast,) as it had pursued from the 
second to the third land. I call your particular attention 
to these facts, because, as you will presently see, they afford 
avery remarkable illustration of the " oblique concidence," 
— " minute," but not " obscure, forced, dubious, or fanci- 
ful," — and a coincidence which is so purely incidental 
that it is morally impossible it could, by any chance, 
have crept into a fabrication. Now observe if there is any 
course, in which all the conditions and circumstances 
thus noticed must be present, if the narrative be a true 
one. What do you make of it ? remember that, in 
each case, after seeing land, the ship stood out to sea 
till land was seen again : of course, then, the three points 
must be three promontories. 

I should certainly say, observed Mr. Cassall, after glanc- 
ing at the map for a few minutes, that there can be no 
doubt or difficulty at all about the matter ; I mean, speak- 
ing of relative position only, not considering the descrip- 
tions of the country. 

No ; we will leave the latter point for the present, and 
refer now only to relative position. What do you make 
of it ? 

Why, said he, following the map with his finger as he 
spoke, I cannot conceive that it is possible for there to 
be any doubt about the matter. Here is Iceland ; on the 
one side- Europe, on the other America; the one to the 
southeast, the other to the southwest, of Iceland. Biarni 
leaves the southwestern extremity of Iceland, and sails 
for three days in an unknown course and ocean, but 
more oT less to the westward. That would take him, I 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 7t 

suppose, to about 60° north latitude, and 35° west longi- 
tude from Greenwich. He is then driven for many 
days by a strong northeasterly wind. This must, of ab- 
solute necessity, carry him towards the eastern coast of 
this continent of North America. Well, when the fogs 
clear off, he sails a day longer, and then sees land and 
makes towards it ; now, then, we have to determine what 
point of land this was. It appears to me that this be- 
comes very plain upon comparison of the incidental re- 
marks as to the number of days' sailing, and as to the course 
of the vessel. After he had seen the first land, he put the 
ship about, the land lying to the larboard. This is, of 
course, just as good as telling us that he sailed from the 
southwest to the northeast, since he had been driven to that 
land from the northeast. We are, moreover, told that this 
sail was made with a '■'■ favorable ivind,'''' and the subse- 
quent sail, from the second point to the third, was made 
without putting the ship about, that is, on in the same course, 
and we are specifically told that this latter sail, as well as 
the next, was made with a southwest wind. Certainly all 
these coinciding data afford strong internal evidence of 
truth. Well, we want three points at the proportionable dis- 
tances from each other of 2 and 3, the last of these being, 
with sti-onger winds, though in the same direction, at the 
proportionable distance of 4 from a known point, namely, 
the southern extremity of Greenland ; this last being also 
discovered, b}^ coasting round it, to be an island, and the 
ship being obliged to be ;jm^ about again before they could, 
after having coasted that island, reach Greenland by sailing 
to the northeast. It is impossible that the promontories 
or headlands which he saw could be otherwise than 
these three ; first, that which is formed by the three 
States of Connecticut, Massachusetts, and Rhode 
7* 



78 THE NORTHMEN 

Island,* included with which Long Island would, as seen 
at a distance, in approaching fi'om the ocean, appear a 
part ; second. Nova Scotia, most probably the point of 
Cape Sable ; third, Newfoundland. 

Exactly, exclaimed Mr. Norset, an expression of real 
gratification glowing on his countenance ; those were the 
points on which I myself fixed, before reading the anno- 
tations in this volume, and I think that every body must 
fix upon them. They are those fixed upon by Rafn in 
his Annotations. Eveiy point of the description of the 
course of the vessel is exact ; first, after three days' sail 
to the westward of Iceland, being carried many days to 
the southwest ; then, having come within sight of land, 
putting the ship about, the land lying to the larboard, and 
sailing on for two days; then, sailing for three days to 
the northeast, from the second headland to the third, 
which is precisely the relative situation of St. John's, the 
most prominent part of Newfoundland, to Nova Scotia; 
thence, sailing along the coast of Newfoundland, till they 
discovered that it was an island, — which must have 
carried them as far as Belle Isle ; thence, putting about, 
and sailing on with a strong southwest wind, till they 
reached Greenland. You ought, too, particularly to 
observe the forms of the different headlands ; those of 
Cape Cod and Newfoundland lie almost due east and 

* The most prominent point of this promontory is Cape Cod. It 
must here be observed that there is some uncertainty about the 
name of this promontory. While almost every map applies the 
name Cape Cod to the extreme northern point of this promontory 
only, and the name Barnstable to the main portion of the promon- 
tory, the whole of the promontory seems to be veniacularUj termed 
Cape Cod. Let it be understood, then, that, throughout this work, 
the term Cape Cod will be applied to the whole of the J shaped 
promontory, extending from Buzzard's Bay, westward and north- 
ward. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. ~ 79 

west, and north and south, the northern cape of each, 
however, incUning to the west ; Nova Scotia, on the 
contrary, hes ahnost due northeast by southwest. It 
would be absolutely necessary, therefore, m order to sail 
from ehher Cape Cod ox Newfoundland m a direction 
from southwest to northeast, to put the ship alout, 
with the stern towards land ; while this would not be 
necessary, or possible, in the case of Nova Scotia. All 
that could be done in the latter case, would be to " turn 
the prow from land," and so put out to sea. In each 
case, the land would necessarily lie to larboai'd in their 
northeast course. Could any thing be more precise than 
the whole of the facts and circumstances stated ; and yet 
told in such a way, in the narrative, that the facts, 
whence we are able with such certainty to fix on the 
localities, are merely dropped incidentally. Is it possible 
to doubt the authenticity of the document, or the truth of 
the narrative, when we see how precisely these inci- 
dental notices correspond with the facts as they exist, 
and with the circumstances, as they must have been, if 
the narrative be a true one ? It is impossible to have 
fabricated such remarkable incidental coincidences. The 
internal evidence amounts to demonstration. What say 
you, doctor ; do you give up your opposition } 

The doctor had looked about him during the whole of 
the remarks of the last two speakers, apparently some- 
what puzzled what to think or say. He looked first at 
one, and then at the other, and then at the map ; then 
pulled off his spectacles, wiped them and put them on 
again, and then gazed alternately as before. At last ho 
said, — as a man speaks who has but one hope left him ; — 
I want to know how it was, that, if Biarni was driven 
from the northeast so far as to come within sight of 
Cape Cod, he did not see the other promontories of 



80 THE NORTHMEN- 

Newfoundland and Nova Scotia, as he was driven down, 
but only as he returned ? Come, added he, looking at 
Mr. Norset as if he had made a great discovery, I think 
that I have found a fatal flaw in your narrative at last. 

Not so fast, doctor, replied Mr. Norset, with a smile ; 
do you not remember that it is expressly, though inci- 
dentally, stated that he was driven by a northeast wind, 
accompanied by thick, dense fogs ? Ah ! doctgr, you look 
blue at that, and well you may ; for you well know that 
he might have passed within a quarter of a mile of land, 
and could not have seen it through the fog ; and you will 
remember that, after the fogs cleared off, he sailed only 
one day before seeing Cape Cod. Nova Scotia is more 
than one day's sail from Cape Cod ; so that that point 
must have been passed, and out of sight, before the fogs 
cleared off. Thus it is, you see, doctor, that all the 
parts of a true narrative are consistent with each other. 
It would have been impossible but that, in a fabrication, 
we should have found some inconsistencies of this kind. 

Well, well, it all looks very fair. I dare say you 
think you 've made it out now, beyond the possibility of 
a doubt; but there are the descriptions of the headlands 
seen to come yet. Perhaps we shall find that the writer 
of the narrative has not chanced to hit quite so luckily 
there. He could hardly have contrived to make his 
tale coincide, in all points, with facts about which he 
could know nothing at all. 

Chanced to hit ! doctor, exclaimed Mr. Norset ; upon 
my word, you have no right now, at any rate, to go on 
talking as if you knew this was all a fable. You will 
have the goodness to observe that it is in vain to profess 
to believe that the manuscripts of these documents are 
fictitious. It is positively certain that these manuscripts 
were written some centui-ies before the time of Colon, 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 81 

being, then, merely the writing down of traditions, whose 
value has been seen.* What we have to do now Is to 
determine whether they contain genuine details of true 
expeditions. If they contain only fables, it is impossible 
that we should find descriptions, facts, and circumstances, 
corresponding with what must have been present if the 
accounts had been true, because the writers could have 
no means, before America had been explored, of mak- 
ing the fabrication, not possessing a knowledge of 
the facts brought together in the fable. You have seen 
that these descriptions, facts, and circumstances, do 
actually correspond with what must have been present if 
the narration be true. It is perfectly idle, therefore, to 
talk of a " tale," and " hitting luckily." I assert that the 
truth of this narrative has been already demonstrated. 
But, however, I will take you at your word. The writer 
could not have made " his tale coincide in all points with 
facts, about which he knew nothing at all," unless his 
tale were a true histoiy. Let us proceed, then, to ex- 
amine the local descriptions. But you must remember 
that Biarni did not land : he saw the coasts only 
from some distance, in his ship ; the descripfions will 
therefore be such as the coasts would present at a dis- 
tant view from the ocean, and not such as they would 
present on closer actual exploration. 

Very well, said the doctor; let us first see what is 
said about the first land which he approached. 

It is in these words, said Mr. Norset : " They perceiv- 
ed that the land was not mountainous, but was covered 
with wood, and had rising ground in many parts." 
Now, doctor, you have been upon the ocean, and have 
approached these shores in the very neighborhood which 

* See p. 22, ante, and especially note B, at the end of the volume. 



82 THE NORTHMEN 

you have determined must correspond to the first point 
seen by Biarni. I ask you if it were possible to describe 
more precisely, in so few words, the aspect of Long 
Island, and of the coasts of Rhode Island and Massachu- 
setts ? remembering, as you always must, that before 
the settlement of this country from England, the whole 
coast was much more densely wooded than at present. 

I cannot say that I could give a better description. 

Is this correspondence of the description with the fact, 
then, think you, one of those happy accidents which the 
inventor of this tale " chanced to hit upon ? " asked Mr. 
Norset, pointedly. 

The doctor drew down his lip, but answered nothing. 

The description of the second land seen is as follows : 
" They perceived that the land was low and level, and 
overgrown with wood." Whether this agrees or not, 
with Nova Scotia, and particularly with the point of Cape 
Sable, — which Mr. Gassall marked, — will be clear 
from comparing it with the following description of a 
modern writer. " Cape Sable, which makes the southwest 
point into Barrington Bay, is a loio^ woody island^'''' &c. 
We shall find descriptions given af this part of the coast 
by the subsequent northern visitors, who explored it more 
thoroughly, which, going more into detail, describe other 
peculiarities of this coast. It must be perceived, however, 
that the brief account thus given by Biarni agrees, as far 
it goes, with that of modern navigators. Thus, the 
writer above quoted, says again, of this coast, "T/te land 
is loio in general^ and not visible twenty miles off", except 
from the quarter-deck of a seventy-four. Aspotogon 
Hills have a long^ level appearance. Between Cape Le 
Have and Port Medway, the coast to the seaward being 
level and loio and the shores marked with white rocks, 
with loio barren points ; from thence, to Shelburne and 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 83 

Port Roseway, are woods ; " * and another writer ob- 
serves, '■'■From Port Haldimand to Cape Sahle, the land 
appears level and low.'''' 

All this is certainly sufficiently precise, "remarked Mr. 
Cassall. What is the description of the third land seen, 
which I marked as Newfoundland ? 

" This land was high and mountainous, and covered 
with ice ; " and " they sailed along the shore till they 
perceived that this was aiu island ; " and Biarni said that 
he would not land, " because the country appeared little 
inviting.'''' 

And does this correspond with the descriptions of 
modern navigators ? 

Precisely, as seen from the sea. The following is the 
language of one, — speaking of the harbor of St. John's, 
the most prominent point of Newfoundland, — " The 
most loftly perpendicular precipices rise to an amazing 
height upon the north side, and the southern shore only 
appears less striking in its altitude from a comparison 
with the opposite rocks." Again, speaking of a he'ad- 
land near St. John's,, he says, " The summit of this 
majestic headland was now (14th June) covered with 
snow." The same writer describes Belle Isle as " a 
high and barren island. Several tremendous icebergs 
had grounded beneath its craggy precipices," &;c. The 
description given by the subsequent northern visitors is 
the same as that of Biarni, only adding, — which they 
observed because they landed here, which he did not, — 
that between these precipices and the sea, was plain 
rock, whereon no living thing could gi'ow. This is well 
known to be the fact. Is it, then, necessary to point out 
the justness of the reason given by Biarni for not land- 

*See the various authorities cited, in the Antiq. Ain. p. 423. 



84 THE NORTHMEN 

ing, namely, " because the country seemed little in- 
viting ? " I need not add that Newfoundland is an island ; 
which, by " sailing round," they would necessarily dis- 
cover. 

Well, doctor, said Mr. Cassall, turning to the doctor, 
what do you say now, to all these descriptions of the 
coasts ? Are they prodigiously at variance with the 
fact ? 

There may be some agreement, perhaps, said the 
doctor, in no pleasant tone ; but I shall yet be able to 
show the account inconsistent with itself. We have yet 
to see whether the accounts of the distances sailed in the 
lengths of time stated, are not what is beyond the possi- 
bility of fact. 

I had almost forgotten that point, said Mr. Norset ; but 
I think you will make nothing more of it than you have 
done of any of the others. It can be shown that a day's 
sailing, with fair wind, was estimated, by the Northmen, 
at an average of fi'om one hundred and eight, to one hun- 
dred and twenty sea miles (English.) 

Stay, said the doctor, I think that average too great. 

Perhaps, your voyages have been unfortunate, doctor. 
I know that the last time I crossed the Atlantic, which 
was in September, 1837, we ran two hundred and twenty 
knots in one day, which is far beyond the above average. 

Very well ; apply this average. What is the distance 
between Cape Cod on the first promontory, to Cape 
Sable on the second ? 

It is about two hundred and ten miles. This they 
made in two days. Nothing is said about the wind ex- 
cept that it was " favorable." We may, therefore, 
presume it to have been a fair one, but not a very 
heavy one. This distance coincides with the account, 
you see, even though you take some miles on either side 
of each of these points. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 85 

And how long were they in sailing from Nova Scotia 
to Newfoundland ? 

Three days ; which allows from three hundred and 
twenty to three hundred and sixty miles, according to 
their average ; and we are told that they had a south- 
west, or directly favorable wind ; so you may take al- 
most any point on the coast of Nova Scotia, and still the 
distance will correspond. 

Doctor, I am afraid you will fail here, again, said Mr. 
Cassall. You have only one chance left, and that is be- 
tween Newfoundland and Greenland. If you are lost in 
that ocean, I know not what will become of you. 

Yes ; but I think I shall beat him there, cried the 
doctor, exultingly. We shall find the time allowed for 
that sail too short, I am certain. 

Do n't be too sure, doctor, said Mr. Norset. I suspect 
we shall find this very point only a further incidental, 
but very strong, confirmation of the truth of the whole 
account. Let us see : the distance between Belle Isle, in 
Newfoundland, and Greenland, is about six hundred 
miles. They made the distance in four days, which, 
according to the average, should give only from four 
hundred and thirty to four hundred and eighty miles, — 

There ! I thought I should catch you there ! cried the 
doctor, pulling off his spectacles and rubbing them with 
energy. 

Not so fast, doctor. The account particularly specifies, 
that, during this sail, the wind rose much higher than 
befoi'e, and boi'e them directly on their course. This 
would necessarily make them greatly exceed the average. 
If they made sail as fast as we did in the good ship 
" South America," they would make eight hundred and 
eighty miles in the four days, which would carry them to 
Greenland, and nearly half way back again. As of 
8 



86 THE NORTHMEN 

course, however, they had not such a good vessel, the 
distance of six hundred miles stated to have been made 
by them is just about what we might reasonably expect ; 
certainly not heyond the mark. 

The doctor laid his spectacles on the table, and looked 
quite blank. 

This incidental circumstance, continued Mr. Norset, of 
an apparent inconsistency at first sight, and real accuracy 
and consistency, when examined, is a remarkable and 
exceedingly strong instance of that " oblique " coin- 
cidence which Paley mentions as so important in internal 
evidence, and which serves, more than any thing else, to 
testify to the truth of a narrative. It is fair to say, that 
such a coincidence could not have crept into a fabrica- 
tion or a forgery. 

I must say, remarked Mr. Cassall, that I cannot see 
how any reasonable or candid person can entertain the 
slightest doubt of the truth and perfect authenticity of 
this narrative. I never remember to have seen or read 
any such brief account, which contained such a mass of 
internal evidence, or the internal evidence of the truth of 
which was stronger, if so strong. 

You may indeed say, observed Mr. Norset, — " {f 
so strong ; " for we find confirmation at every step. 

It is then established beyond doubl, said Mr. Cassall, 
that Biarni Heriulfson discovered the continent of North 
America in the year 985 ; that was, I think, the year in 
which it was stated that Eirek the Red, with Heriulf and 
others, finally settled in Greenland. 

It was so ; and Biarni reached Iceland just after his 
father had left, and immediately followed him, reaching 
Greenland at the end of the same summer. 

After all, at length remarked the doctor, I do n't see 
that very much credit is due to this Biarni Heriulfson. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. " 87 

It was "only by accident, by mere chance, to make the 
best of it, that he discovered these shores. 

That is right, doctor ; that is right. It would be a pity 
to grant him any credit for the discovery. Biarni sailed 
from Iceland in search of Greenland, — a land unknown to 
him, which he had never seen. He traversed boldly an 
unknown ocean in the search for it. He discovered, on 
his way, another, and totally unknown and unimagined 
land. And what did Colon do ? He went in search of 
a land which was well known. It was Asia which he 
sought, and Asia alone whose eastern shores he believed, 
to his dying hour, that he had discovered. He sought, 
however, to approach it by a different route. He 
traversed, too, an unknown ocean, but with far more ad- 
vantageous circumstances than Biarni ; for he had the 
compass to guide him, and ships well appointed for a> 
distant and dangerous voyage. Neither of these aids ac- 
companied Biarni. Colon, too, on his way, touched upon 
another land, though he imagined that it was the land 
he sought. Did you never deem that any credit was 
due to him, I pray ? Was there ever a discovery made 
in this world, the first idea of which was not derived 
from what you are pleased to call accident ? 

The doctor did not seem disposed to make any reply 
to these remarks and interrogatories. After a short 
pause, Mr. Cassall inquired : — 

What followed, on the arrival of Biarni in Greenland ? 
You have led us to anticipate several voyages, subse- 
quently undertaken, for the purpose of exploring the re- 
gions thus discovered. I presume they originated in the 
reports of Biarni. 

The narrative proceeds to inform ua * that Biarni subse- 
quently visited Eirek, one of the Jarls or princes of Nor- 

* Antiq. Am. p. 26. 



88 THE NORTHMEN 

way. The date of this event we can ascertain pretty 
nearly, by reference to other facts. We have seen that 
Biarni remained with his father till the death of the lat- 
ter, which, from the mode in which the fact is mentioned, 
we must conclude to have been some years later. Again, 
we subsequently learn that Leif, the son of Eirek, bought 
tlie ship in which Biarni returned to Greenland, and went 
himself to Vinland, in the year 1000. This could not have 
been long after Biarni's return from Norway, as the ship 
would not improve by lying on the strand. We gather, 
moreover, some light from the page of external histoiy, 
in this matter. The Eirek Jarl, whom Biarni visited, could 
be no other than Eirek, son of Hakon Jarl, which latter 
was killed in the year 995, and a monarch, of a diiferent 
family, elected. It may be safely determined, then, that 
the voyage of Biarni to Norway took place about the 
year 995. 

How does Biarni's visit to Norway bear upon the mat- 
ter before us ? 

It bears directly upon it ; for we are told that the 
relations which Biarni gave, while in Norway, of the 
circumstances of his voyage excited much interest and 
curiosity, -and that he was much blamed for not hav- 
ing explored with greater care the newly-discovered 
lands. It happened, as we shall presently see, that 
Leif, the son of Eirek the Red, visited, about that time, 
namely, in the year 999, Olaf, king of Norway. Either 
the interest excited in his mind, while in Greenland, was 
rekindled here, and his determination made to explore the 
unknown lands ; or he now first heard the particulars, 
having been too young, at the tiine of Biarni's arrival in 
Greenland, to understand or feel interested in his adven- 
tures. The latter was probably the case, as he must have 
been a mere child when Eirek, his father, passed over to 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 89 

Greenland, which was in the same year in which Biarni 
arrived there. However this may be, certain it is, that, 
on his return to Greenland, " Leif, the son of Eirek," in 
the words of the narrative, " had an interview with Biarni 
Heriulfson, and bought of him his ship, which he fitted 
out, and manned with thirty-five men." • 

At what date was this ? 

We learn, from collating other accounts with the one 
we are now pursuing, * that it was iii, the same year in 
which Christianity was introduced into Iceland ; namely, 
the year 1000. 

By the by, you noticed that there was a passage pre- 
viously occurring in the narrative, and relating to Leif, 
which you passed over as out of place. What did it 
contain ? 

It states that, fourteen years t after Ehrek the Red had 
gone to Greenland, (that is, A. D. 999) Leif, his eldest son, 
went to Norway, where he was hospitably entertained by 
king Olaf. This king was a zealous Christian, and, as 
the narrative states, " exhorted him, as he did all pa- 
gans who came to him, to embrace Christianity. To 
which request Leif consented without any difficulty ; and 
he and all his sailors were baptized." 

*Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 15, 26, 113, 191, 193, &c. External history 
may again be brought in aid; for this king Olaf (Tryggvason) only 
reigned from 995 to 1000, in which latter year he was killed. The 
authentic history of the northern nations serves very much to illus- 
trate and prove the authenticity and truth of the documents con- 
tained in the Antiq. A7n. It might have been well, if the editor of 
that volume had deduced illustrations from it. The instances 
above given show how effectually it may be done, and other in- 
stances will be introduc:d. 

t See Antiq. Am. p. 15, note 3, the correctness of which will be 
rendered evident from collating the different passages mentioned 
in last note. 

8* 



90 THE NORTHMEN 

There had, then, been no attempt at the introduction of 
Christianity into Greenland before this time ? 

None : Leif was the first who introduced Christianity 
uito Greenland. We find a particular account of this 
transaction in the other principal narrative, — the "ac- 
count of.Thorfinn," — which is confirmed by other ex- 
tracts in this volume.* In that narrative, however, the voy- 
age of Leif to this continent is merely glanced at, while — 

Stop a moment, cried the doctor ; how do you explain 
the circumstance, that the narrative of his voyage is so 
slightly passed over in the " account of Thorfinn," — 
though detailed at full length in the " account of Eirek the 
Red," — while the account of his introduction of Chris- 
tianity into Greenland is detailed so fully in the former, 
though only his own conversion is mentioned in the latter ? 

That is not difficult to explain, doctor. I have already 
shown you, that it is probable that the individual who 
first committed to writing the " account of Thorfinn," was 
one of the bishops, the descendants of that man. Of 
course he would feel a particular interest in matters relating 
to the progress of his church, especially in a sister colony ; 
and the intercourse between Norway and Iceland being 
more frequent and close than that between Norway and 
Greenland, he would have greater access to the means of 
information as to the details of Leif 's visit, and of his per- 
suasion, by Olaf, to introduce Christianity into Greenland. 
The non-statement of the introduction of Christianity into 
Greenland, in this part of the " account of Eirek," is a 
matter of no surprise. The author was treating of a 
different topic. We shall, however, find the fact of that in- 
troduction mentioned elsewhere in this account. These di- 
versities in the two accounts, — neither of which contradicts 

* See places cited in note to previous page. 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 91 

the Other, but each of which, on the contrary, confirms 
tlie other as far as it goes, but is, in some points, more, 
in others loss, full in its details, — is but another proof of 
the authenticity of all the documents and truth of the 
whole narratives, since it shows that the different narra- 
tives were compiled without concert, or the author of 
one having any knowledge of the contents of the other. 
It is to be observed, that the " account of Thorfinn" gives 
much the fuller details of all points connected with the ' 
introduction and propagation of Christianity. Its author- 
ship, as before stated, explains the cause of this. 

Upon my word, said the doctor, you will not allow me 
to find a single flaw in the narrative. 

It really is uncharitable, is it not ? How happy you 
would be doctor, if you could find one. However, I was 
about to observe that full details of the voyages of the 
sons of Eirek the Red are contained in the " account of 
Eirek." It is not to be supposed that the narrator of the 
exploits of Thorfinn troubled himself much with those of 
others, or knew much about the family of Eirek, which 
had quitted Iceland so long before. Hence the paucity 
of particulars contained in it, concerning Eirek and his 
sons. They are only given with any detail, in the points 
connected in any way with Thorfinn. Hence, as we, 
shall see, the somewhat detailed account of Thorstein, Ei- 
rek's youngest son, the first husband of Gudrid, who 
subsequently became the wife of Thorfinn. 

Will you now proceed with the narrative ? asked Mr. 
Cassall. 

Yes ; let us hear what is further to be said : I dare say 
we shall detect some inconsistencies and contradictions 
hei*e, at any rate, said the doctor. 

We proceed, then, next, to the narrvitive of the 



92 THE NORTHMEN 

EXPEDITION OF Leif. Pray keep your eyes and ears 
about you, doctor, to detect all inconsistencies. 

Leif, we are told, purchased the vessel of Biarni, and 
manned it with a crew of thirty-five. " He requested his 
father Eirek to become the leader of the expedition. Eirek 
excused himself on the score of his advanced age, saying 
that he could ill bear the fatigues and dangers of the voy- 
age. Leif urged that the constant good fortune of his 
family would attend him. Eirek yielded to this appeal, 
and, when all was ready, rode down on horseback to the 
vessel, which lay at but a short distance from his resi- 
dence. The horse on which Eirek rode, stumbled, — 
whereby Eirek was thrown, and injured his foot. Then 
he said, " Fortune wil^ not permit me to discover more 
lands than this which we inhabit ; I will proceed no fur- 
ther with you." Eirek then returned home, to Brattahlid. 
Leif, with his thirty-five companions, went on board. 
Among them was a man from the south country, (that 
is, a German,) named Tyrker. 

'•' All being now ready, they set sail, and the first land 
to which they came was that last seen by Biarni." 

How did they know that } asked the doctor. 

I am surprised you should ask such a question, replied 
Mr. Norset. Had not Leif purchased Biarni's vessel .-* 
and is it not most probable that he was accompanied by 
some of Biarni's former companions } Besides, Biarni 
had described the lands which he had seen, and their 
situation, and it is obvious that Leif would gather all the 
information from him that he could, and that he would 
make direct for the land described as being nearest to 
Greenland. But Leif himself describes the aspect of the 
land very precisely, and you shall judge for yourself of 
its correctness, as applied to Newfoundland. It corres- 
ponds, mjst exactly, with the description, as far as it 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 93 

goes, of Biarni, though, also, with the more particular 
descriptions given by all modern explorers of that region. 

" They make direct for land, cast anchor, and put out 
a boat — " 

They had some more curiosity than Biarni, then, said 
Mr. Cassall, notwithstanding the land was so uninviting. 

They went out expressly for the purpose of exploring, 
5^ou must remember, obsei-ved Mr. Norset. 

" — Having landed, they found no herbage. All 
above were frozen heights ; and the whole space between 
these and the sea was occupied by bare flat rocks ; 
whence they judged this to be a barren land. Then said 
Leif, ' we will not do as Biarni did, who never set foot on 
shore : I will give a name to this land, and will call it 
Helltjland,' (that is, land of broad stones.) 

" After this they put out to sea, and came to another 
land, — " 

I suppose, remarked Mr. Cassall, that they would make 
direct for the second headland seen by Biarni ; that is. 
Nova Scotia. 

One may almost say, answered Mr. Norset, that of 
course they would do so. 

" Of course," nothing of the kind, said the doctor ; 
why should they " of course " do so .? 

For an obvious reason, replied Mr. Norset : they 
went out for the express purpose of exploring the lands 
seen by Biarni. They received from him, as we are 
informed in the narrative, accounts of these, as seen by 
him. They Avould naturally obtain from him all the in- 
formation which they could, and steer their course, as 
nearly as possible, in the same track which he had sailed. 
Thus the three headlands which he had successively 
seen and described, would be seen successively by them. 
Moreover, it would be almost impossible for them to sail 



94 THE NORTHMEN 

along the ocean in that direction, without falling, in suc- 
cession, upon these three promontories. 

This may be all very well for you to argue, but, if you 
have no other proof that it was the same land, I will take 
this argument as worth very little. 

It fortunately happens then, doctor, for the satisfaction 
of all such unreasonable sceptics as yourself, that we are 
able, most completely, to identify the land thus seen, 
with the shores of Nova Scotia. The narrative con- 
tinues : — " They approached the shore, and, having cast 
anchor, put out a boat, and set foot ashore. This land 
was loio and level, and covered with tvood ;''"' — thus 
agreeing, you see, precisely with Biarni's description of 
the land. But there was this difference : Leif landed, 
and saw and examined the shore with closer inspection ; 
Biarni saw it only at a distance. We may therefore 
expect some more minute particulars to be given in this 
case, as in the case of Newfoundland, by Leif, than by 
Biarni. Accordingly, Leif not only saw that the land 
was low, and covered with wood, but adds, — "in many 
places where they explored, there were white sands, and 
a gradual rise of the coast." These white sands, on the 
shores of Nova Scotia, are noticed by all the authors 
whom I have already quoted, and by all travellers who 
have examined and described those coasts. In a pas- 
sage which I quoted before, we saw that certain hills have 
a " long, level appeai'ance," as seen from the ocean : 
when the spectator landed, he would necessarily see that 
they were rising ground. Can any description be more 
precisely accurate } and yet carrying, in the very cir- 
cumstance of its greater fullness than that of Biarni, 
evidence of the authenticity and truth of each part of the 
narrative, since we learn that each saw the coasts under 
different circumstances ; that difference being precisely 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 95 

sucli as would occasion this difference in the description 
of the aspect. 

I tell you what, said the doctor ; these descriptions are 
too accurate* I am sure that this is all a fabi'ication. 

Too accurate ! what do you mean, doctor i you surely 
are not in earnest ? 

Yes, but I am. I say that the descriptions are' too 
accurate, and that they therefore show that the whole is 
a fabrication. 

Too accurate / well, I never heard of any thing being 
too accurate before. Do you think the Northmen could 
not see ? or that they must necessarily walk backwards, 
or hold their heads between their knees, or some other 
strange antic, that they should be unable to see correctly, 
and afterwards describe what they saw ? There is 
nothing so veiy difficult, either to i-emember or describe, 
in low and woody, and white sand hills. Really, doctor, 
I must say that I never did hear such an absurd objection 
in the whole course of my life. Too accurate ! ! Doctor, 
do you know in what year Rome was founded ? 

To be sure I do ; 753 B. C. What has that to do 
with it.? 

Wait a minute, and you shall see. Do you know in 
what year Troy was taken ? 

I hope so.; 1184 B. C. But I never knew that the 
Trojans were Northmen, before. 

You do n't say so, doctor ! but do you know in what 
year the Olympiads began to be reckoned ? * 

776 B. C. 

* An objection so absurd as this would not have been noticed 
here, but that it has been raised by one of the reviews. The 
author is not sure which review has thus distinguished itself by its 
superior sagacity, but believes, as far as memory will serve, that it 
was the Foreign Quarterly. 



96 THE KORTHMEN 

I tell you what, doctor, said Mr. Norset then, very 
gravely ; I can see you know nothing at all about ancient 
history, for you are much " too accurate.'''' 

The doctor looked quite confounded ; while Mr. Cas- 
sall burst into a loud laugh, and exclaimed : — 

Ha ! ha ! ha ! that is good ; that serves you right, 
doctor. I am sure it would be much more difficult for you 
or me, or any one else of common capacity, to remember 
even these three dates accurately, than to remember the 
appearances of these lands, and to describe them in the 
short and simple, but correct manner in which these 
descriptions have been given in the narrative, or any 
other descriptions that we have yet had ; — 

Or shall have, added Mr. Norset. I certainly never 
heard of such an objection as this before. If it was any 
body else but the doctor, I should certainly say that it 
argued only a want of candor, and a determination to 
cavil, where no rational grounds of doubt could be found 
to exist. If we had long, labored descriptions, you might, 
indeed, under some circumstances, talk of their being too 
accurate to be authentic ; but that is not the case here ; 
we have just, and only, a few simple remarks in the same 
plain and unostentatious style as all the rest of the narra- 
tive, — bearing about it, in its very simplicity, the 
evidence of truth, — in which remarks is contained a 
very brief notice of the most striking external features 
only of each spot. There is iiothing artificial, nothing 
labored, and, unless you suppose that the Northmen were 
incapable of seeing, of distinguishing high from low, 
white from black, why, such an objection as " too accu- 
rate " is devoid even of rationality, much less ingenuity. 

Do n't be too severe upon the doctor, said Mr. Cassall, 
laughing. 

I do n't want to be severe upon him, but I certainly 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 97 

can with little patience, hear all sorts of objections thrown 
out, merely for the sake of objections and of impeaching 
the credit of an authentic, a proved authentic, narra- 
tive ; — for the authenticity of this narrative has been 
already completely proved. The absurdity of such an 
objection, and of inferrijig from it that these narratives 
are fabrications, becomes moi-e glaring when you remem- 
ber that it is, at any rate, positively certain^ beyond the 
possibility of doubt, that the identical manuscripts from 
which these r4arratives are printed, so that interpolation 
is impossible, were written some centuries before the 
expeditions of Colon ; before the time, therefore, when, 
unless the narratives be true, it would have been possi- 
ble to describe these shores at all. In saying, then, that 
the descriptions are too accurate for truth, a complicated 
absurdity is involved, which destroys itself by assuming 
more than is physically fossille ; which, therefore, must 
be rather more iinprohable than that these narratives are 
true. 

The doctor, during all this discourse, made no remark. 
He rolled his eyes from one object to another, apparently 
taking consolation in the folds of his own self-compla- • 
cency. 

The very circumstance, continued Mr. Norset, of the 
difference between the descriptions of Lelf and those 
of Biarni, the two agreeing precisely as far as they 
go, but that of Leif being more full, since he landed, 
and Biarni did not, is, as I have before said, of itself 
evidence of the truth of the whole narrative. These 
observations will apply as well to the descriptions which 
follow, as to those which we have already heard. 

Let us now, then, proceed with the narrative, said Mr. 
Cassall. 

" The land was low and covered with wood : in many 
9 



98 THE NORTHMEN 

places where they explored, there were white sands, 
with a gradual rise of the shore. Then said Leif, ' This 
land shall take its name from that which most abovmds 
here. It shall be called Markland,' (that is, land of 
woods.) They then reembarked as quickly as possible. 
They put out to sea, and sailed for two days, with a 
northeast wind, till they again came in sight of land." 

This, I suppose, observed Mr. Cassall, was the same 
that Biarni fti'st saw, namely, the promontory formed by 
Massachusetts, Connecticut, and Rhode Island. 

Obviously so ; you observe that Leif was two days, 
with a northeast wind, in sailing from Nova Scotia hither, 
as Biarni was two days, with a southwest wind, in sailing 
hence to Nova Scotia. We must expect, however, that 
Leif would not merely take a distant view of the land^ 
but would inspect it more closely, and give us more full 
particulars, as he has done in each previous case. Ac- 
cordingly, thus the narrative proceeds : — " They* came 
again in sight of land, approaching which, they touched 
upon an island lying opposite to the northeasterly * part 
of the main land. Here they landed, and found the air 
remarkably pleasant. They observed the grass covered 
with much dew. When they touched this accidentally, 
and raised the hand to the mouth, they perceived a 
sweetness which they had not before noticed." 

Surely, interposed Mr. Cassall, this island must be 
Nantucket. I know that honey-dew is found there,t for 
I have seen it myself; but that island hardly lies opposite 
to the northeasterly part of the main land. 

Looking at the map, it does not appear to lie to the 
northward of Cape Cod, answered Mr. Norset ; but you 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. p. 30 and 428. 

+ Cf. p. 443, of Antiq. Am. ; in addition to which the author has 
the testimony of residents in Nantucket to the same fact. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 99 

will remember that Leif put out to sea from Nova Scotia, 
and sailed with a northeast or northeast by east wind. 
The first land he saw would be the most jjromineiit point 
of Cape Cod toioards the east, which you will immediate- 
ly perceive to be the neighborhood of Chatham Beach., 
immediately opposite to which Nantucket lies. This 
point of the land would necessarily appear to, and be 
considered by, him as the northerly or northeasterly 
point of the main land. You will presently see that he 
subsequently entered Nantucket Bay, and sailed on 
through Vineyard Sound, to do which, he must necessari- 
have gone in a more or less southerly direction from the 
point of the main land opposite to Nantucket, which 
point is Chatham or Monomoy Beach. He might, there- 
fore, justly describe this island as lying opposite to the 
northerly or northeasterly part of the main land. Leif 
appears never to have seen or explored the nortrnvestGrH 
tongue of Cape Cod. He gives no description of it, as 
the subsequent navigators do ; and, coming in, as he did, 
from the open sea, and from the northeast, it is not 
probable that he would see it, or that, if he did, he would 
observe its characteristics. He made for the most promi- 
nent headland, which must necessarily have been the 
extreme eastern point of the peninsula of Barnstable, or 
Cape Cod.* I must observe, however, that the*coast in 
this region has undergone changes, since the time in 
which these expeditions were made, by the action of the 
Gulf Stream, as I shall have occasion to show more par- 
ticularly by and by.f It is most probable, indeed almost 
certain, that the extreme eastern part of the promontory 

* See note, p. 78, to which attention is here again called, in order 
to avoid the possibiUty of misapprehension. 
t See the next chapter, in treating of Slrmmfiord^ 



100 THE NORTHMEN 

existed formerly more prominent than at present, and 
that several islands lay to the eastward of Nantucket as 
well as of the main land. We find many large shoals in 
each of these situations at the present day, which are 
daily becoming less. It might have been on one of these 
islands that Leif touched, and the point to which it was 
opposite would be still more to the northeast than Chatham 
Beach. This probability renders the passage we are 
discussing still cleai'er, although there is in the facts, as 
at present existing, no contradiction to the account given 
in the narrative. I must remark that this explanation 
affords another important instance of the valuable " ob- 
lique coincidence," and becomes, therefore, another in- 
ternal evidence of the truth of the whole narrative. 

Well, observed the doctor, it is the being an island 
opposite the main land, and finding honey-dew there, 
that seems to identify this spot with Nantucket ; but I 
should like to see some more evidence of its identity 
before I feel quite satisfied on the point. 

You will have that presently, doctor, and so strong 
that it will be impossible any longer to doubt that it must 
have been either Nantucket, or one of the at present 
partially submerged islands which lie to the eastward or 
northeastward of Nantucket. One thing more, however, 
I must obsei'\-e, before we continue the narrative, and that 
is, that Biarni came within sight of this promontory after 
having been driven down southwest from the open 
northern sea. He would, therefore, necessarily see the 
country more in the aspect in which you would see it in 
sailing up from New York to Halifax (N. B.) outside 
Long Island, and his description of the country is most 
exactly corresponding to the aspect of it as thus seen, 
"not mountainous, but well wooded, and with many 
elevations^" Leif, on the contrary, sailed direct southwest 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 



101 



from Nova Scotia, and would, therefore, necessarily see 
it, as you would sec it in sailing from Halifax to New 
York ; in which case, the eastern point of Cape Cod, or 
the island of Nantucket, would first strike the eye. 

Certainly, said Mr. Cassall, the dix-ection in which they 
came makes some difference. 

To proceed with the narrative : " Returning to their 
ship, they sailed through a bay which lay between the 
island and a promontory * running towards the north- 
east," ■ — obviously Nantucket Bay, between Nantucket 
and Martha's Vmeyard on the one side, and Cape Cod 
on the other, — " and directing their course westward, 
they 2mssed beyond this promontory." They would per- 
ceive, immediately on passing the mouth of Buzzard's 
Bay, that the land they had just passed was a promon- 
tory : they had already seen its northeastern extremity, 
" In this bay, when the tide was low, there were shal- 
loivs left, of very great extent.'''' Is it possible for any 
description to be more peculiarly characteristic of the 
whole coast of this bay, both on the side of the islands 
and on that of Cape Cod ? About Nantucket, especially, 
these shoals could hardly have failed to attract the atten- 
tion of the most careless. I should think that this is 
specific enough to satisfy even the doctor. I have, more- 
over, the testimony of one of the oldest inhabitants of 
Nantucket, that these shoals were formerly even more- 
extensive than at present. 

Go on, said the doctor, looking round him with an 
air of great complacency. 

* The term used in the original is ness, which signifies any^ro- 
jedion or jutling out of land into the sea, and might, therefore, 
properly be applied by them to this land, although they were igno- 
rautof its being an actual narrow strip of land. See, as to the use 
of this terra, ii^ss, in chap, 3, 

9* 



102 THE NORTHMEN 

" So great was the desire of the men to land, that, with- 
out waiting for the high tide to carry them nearer, they 
went ashore, at a place where a river poured out of a 
lake. When the tide rose, they took their boat and row- 
ed back to the ship, and passed first up the river, and then 
into the lake." 

And what do you presume to be the locality of this 
description } asked the doctor. 

You must satisfy yourself about that point, by examin- 
ing the maps of Massachusetts and Rhode Island * care- 
fully, and collating them with the narrative. We are told 
that they had " passed beyond " the neck of land. They 
had passed, therefore, beyond the peninsula of Cape Cod, 
and the mouth of Buzzard's Bay. Then they came to 
land at a place where a river flowed out of a lake. In 
order to ascertain what river this is, we must observe the 
incidents. It was a river which could be sailed up, in 
one of their large merchant vessels, at high tide, and the 
lake navigated by the same vessel. It must have been a 
river of some, though no great length, from tlie expres- 
sion employed, that they '■'■passed up the river, and thence 
into the lake^'' — which clearly indicates that they went up 
some distance. 

It appears to me, answered Mr. Cassall, after a short 
time, that they must have passed up Seaconnet Passage, 

* In order to render the geography of these parts, which is im- 
portant to the present subject, more clear, an accurate map of Mas- 
sachusetts and Rhode Island has been added, exhibiting all the 
localities to which allusion is here made. In all common atlases, 
these coasts are remarkably inaccurate. That of the U. K. So- 
ciety, published in London, is by far the best ; superior to any pub- 
lished in America. That atlas also gives a very good map ot 
Greenland, which scarcely any other atlas gives in more than th& 
rudest form. All the modern settlements, subsequently mention- 
ed, will be found in this map of Greenland. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 103 

and Pocasset River, and thus into Mount Hope Bay. 
The description of all the parts corresponds exactly 
with the actual condition of these localities. Mount 
Hope Bay is, in truth, a lake, with a river passing 
through it, one of whose courses towards the sea, is on 
the east, the other on the west side of the island of Rhode 
Island. Leif appears to have taken, — as he naturally 
would do, coming to it first, and being unacquainted with 
the geography of the neighborhood, — the eastern course, 
and to have passed up Pocasset River, Pocasset River 
is, I believe, only navigable at high tide, * on account of 
the sandy shoals which lie in its bed. 

Your conclusion is the one to which, I think, eveiy one 
must come, said Mr. Norset. It must be remembered, 
too, that it can be geologically proved that all the shoals 
in this neighborhood were, at the date referred to in this 
narrative, more extensive than at present, and the coasts of 
Rhode Island and Seaconnet, and the whole bed of the 
Pocasset river, are, even now, shoaly. Leif and his com- 
panions might well be impatient, then, at the distance 
from shore at which they were compelled to cast anchor, 
and at the obstruction to their passing up the river till 
high tide. There can certainly be no doubt as to this 
locality. What says the doctor on the subject } 

O, said the doctor, you may take them up what rivers 
and lakes you please. I suppose I must take it all just as 
you give it to me. 

What exemplaiy resignation ! said Mr. Norset, laugh- 
ing : — something like the Frenchman's celebrated dec- 
laration, " I xoill be drowned, for nobody shall save me." 
But let us proceed : — 

" Having cast anchor " in the lake, " they disem- 

* Cf. Anliq. Am. p. 432. 



104 THE NOBTHMEN 

barked, and erected temporary habitations. Having sub- 
sequently determined, however, to remain there during 
the winter, they built more permanent dwellings. Both 
in the river and in the lake, there was a great abundance 
of salmon, and of greater size than they had before seen." 

I know, said Mr. Cassall, that salmon is caught there ; 
and it is well known that the abundance was formerly 
very much greater than at present. Indeed, it was for- 
merly so great that there existed, a few years ago,- a 
regulation in some of the towns in that neighborhood, 
that no master should feed his apprentices on salmon^ 
more than tioice a week ! The fish was so cheap that 
the apprentices got scarcely any thing else. 

A very proper regulation, and confirmatory of the 
truth of this narrative. To proceed : — 

" So great was the goodness of the land," — you will 
remember the comparatively sterile regions of Iceland 
and Greenland which they had left, ^- " that they conceiv- 
ed that cattle would be able to find provender in winter, 
none of tlmt intense cold occurring to which they were 
accustomed in their own country, and the grass not with- 
ering very much." 

What is that ? said the doctor. 

I thought the doctor would catch at this, said Mr. Nor- 
set, with a smile : the winters, doctor, they found them 
not severe. 

Not severe ! I am sure they have them severe enough 
at Boston now, and I do n't suppose they were much 
milder in the days of the Northmen than now. 

Very likely not, doctor ; all this may be very true, * 

*It is worthy of observation, however, that it is highly probable 
the winters in general were milder in New England, at the period 
alluded to, than at present. The reason of this will be immediately 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 105 

and yet there be no inconsistency in this account, but, on 
the contrary, a greater evidence of authenticity than any 
other mode of statement could have been, in its being one 
of the " oblique coincidences " of Paley, and one which 
could not liave been found in a fabrication. Do you think 
the winters arc ever so cold, even at Boston, as they are 
in Greenland and Iceland ? 

Why, no, I suppose not. 

Well, then, of course these Northmen could only 
speak from comparison. These winters were mild to 
them, comparatively with the winters to which they were 
accustomed. Moreover, the winters in Rhode Island are 
seldom, or never, so severe as in Massachusetts, — owing 
to the peculiar situation of that tract of countiy, and 
to its openness on all sides to the benefit df the sea 
breezes, whence it derives almost the same advantage, in 
temperature, from the circumfluence of the ocean, that 
an island in the same latitude would do. I have been in- 
formed, by those well and long acquainted with this 
State, that there seldom falls enough snow here to admit 
of sleighing, which is so common in Massachusetts, and 
that very frequently the dust is flying in the streets of 
Providence, while the snow lies so deep and solid in Bos- 
ton and the neighborhood, — these two cities lying within 
forty miles of each other, — that sleighing is actually 
going forward there. But even in many parts of Massa- 
chusetts, cattle are not necessarily or universally, even 
now, housed in winter. Thus, in this very volume, 

obvious upon reference to the facts already detailed, concerning the 
descent of arctic ice. (See p. 61.) It is undoubted that the climate 
of Iceland and Greenland has become more severe from this cause, 
and it would seem that the influence of the same cause must neces- 
sarily extend to this region of the continent. 



106 THE NORTHMEN 

p. 368, we have the following public testimony of on© 
well acquainted with these districts of the country, — 
and who lendered considerable and valuable assistance to 
the Antiquarian Society of Copenhagen, in one part of 
these investigations.* Speaking of the neighborhood of 
Mount Hope Bay, he says ; — " Most winters a scanty sub- 
sistence might be procured by cattle ; but this is not de- 
pended upon. Farmers generally house their cattle in 
winter ; but whether this was formerly the case, cannot 
say. We do not consider it absolutely necessary, though 
a prudent husbandman will do it." If, under any cir- 
cumstances, it can now be considered as n >t absolutely 
necessary^ can we wonder that the Northmen, coming 
from the bleak and sterile regions of Iceland and Green- 
land, and 'being by no means such " good husbandmen" 
as our present farmers, imagined it unnecessary } This 
gentleman proceeds: "Some individuals in that vicin- 
ity do not shelter their sheep, and say they thrive well, 
and become robust. On the is!; nd of Nantucket, east of 
Martha's Vineyard, one of the most bleak, serile, and, to 
the agriculturist, forbidding spots we have, the sheep are 
not, and have not been, since Us first settlement, housed or 
protected in any manner whatever. In the Narraganset 
country, situated west of the bay, sheep are sometimes 
kept in the open air through the winter season." You 
will observe that the narrative does not s^ate that the 
grass remained uninjured. It simply states that it was 
not much injured, — that is, of course, comparatively with 
what it was in their own country. We shall find, subse- 
quently, that one winter pas d here, was .'cvere even 
to the Northmen. 

It certainly is impossibV', o' served Mr. Cassall, to de- 

* Dr. Thomas Webb, formerly of Providence, now of Boston. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 107 

ny the justness and propriety and force of your remarks 
as to the winter. The points you have alluded to be- 
ing remembered, there is nothing like an inconsistency 
in the narrative. On the contrary, it becomes, as you 
remarked, a strong case of " oblique coincidence," and 
affords, therefore, another internal testimony of the truth 
of the whole narrative. What follows this account of 
the winter season ? 

We come next to an important observation, though oc- 
curring merely incidentally, in speaking of the winter. It 
enables us to fix positively the latitude of the country 
thus visited ; and by it all our previous conclusions are 
verified and confirmed. 

Pray, what is that ? exclaimed the doctor, with no 
slight expression of surprise. 

" The equality in the length of the days was greater 
there than in Greenland or Iceland. On the shortest 
day the sun remained above the horizon from half past 
seven in the morning till half past four in the afternoon." 

Half past seven and half past four ! said the doctor ; 
why, these Northmen did n't calculate time as we do. 

No, answered Mr. Norset, but they calculated in a 
manner as exact. 

Pray, what was that ? asked Mr. Cassall. 

They divided the day into eight portions, each of 
which they called an eykt. Each et/kt was distinguished 
by a particular name ; and there were two points in one 
day in the year, (the first day of winter,) which were 
anciently distinguished by two particular names, {eyktar- 
stad and dag/nalasfad,) which names indicated the points 
of time at which, on that particular day of the year, the 
sun set and rose in one of the princfpal places in * Ice- 

• See Aniiq. Am. p. 435, note b, and the authorities there 
cited. It must be observed that this elucidation of the mean- 



108 THE NORTHMEN 

land. These terms were sometimes, as in the case 
before us, employed as designative of those paiiicular 
points of time in the day, (namely, half past four, and 
half past seven,) in an arbitrary sense; applied to any 
day in the year. The passage before us may, then, be 
correctly paraphrased as follows: — "On the shortest 
day in Vinland, the sun rose and set at the same time 
that it rises and sets on the 17th of October at Skalholt, 
in Iceland." This time is half past seven in the morn- 
ing, and half past four in the afternoon. Now the sun 
can only rise and set precisely at half past seven and 
half past four, on the shortest day, in latitude 41° 24' 10", 
which you will immediately perceive to be almost exact- 
ly that of Mount Hope Bay. As of course the North- 
men did not make their observations to the minuteness 
of a few seconds, this slight variation in latitude is 
obviously no inconsistency. 

How did they contrive to measure time in those days ? 
they had no clocks and watches. 

That cannot be determined. It is certain that they 
had some means, and very exact ones, too, of measuring 
time. What they were is not known. It would, how- 
ever, be no difficult matter, without the aid of instru- 
ments, to compare the length of the day and night, and 
observe with what part of the year, in Iceland, this pro- 
portion, on the shortest day in Vinland, agreed. There 
can be little doubt, however, that they had some kind of 
sun-dial, — an instrument much more ancient and correct 

ing of the terms eyklarstad and dagmalastad has been made by 
parties who were in no way interested in supporting:, and had 
no reference to, the remarkable confirmation given by this passage 
to the conchisions which have been drawn, as to the locality of 
Vinland, from the previous points of this narration. It is the eluci- 
dation in which the great majority of Scandinavian scholars are 
agreed. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 109 

than the clock,' though not so convenient. Il is well 
worthy of observation here, that the cause which led 
TorfoBus, — copied by Malte Brun, Pinkerton, and others, 
— to fix on Newfoundland as tlie locality of VinJand, as 
I mentioned yesterday, was the misinterpretation of this 
very passage. He took eight and four as the two hours, 
instead of half past seven and half past four. The 
consequence was, that he fixed on latitude 49, instead of 
41, — which former is that of Newfoundland. This 
error, and its cause, are well exposed, in a long extract 
given from the works of a disinterested party, in the 
volume before us.* It is singular that, with descriptions 
of the country before him, every line of which belied 
the locality of Newfoundland, Torfoeus should have fallen 
into this error ; especially, too, when the very fact of 
mention being made of the contrast between the equality 
of days in Vinland, and their inequality in Iceland and 
Greenland, would seem, of itself, to imply a greater 
equality and contrast than the length of days in New- 
foundland presents. The circumstance of his falling 
into this error is, however, evidence of the absence of 
all desire to bend one fact into support of another, where 
their connection is not obvious. 

That observation about the length of the shortest day 
is, certainly, said the doctor, the most satisfactory means 
of settling the locality. 

I hardly know, said Mr. Norset, whether it is, in reality, 
more precise or satisfactory than that afforded by the 
other points of the narrative, when these are carefully 
examined. It certainly is most satisfactory to find the 
conclusions, derived from these other sources, confirmed 
by this observation. But, to proceed with our narrative : — 

* Aniiq, Am. note to p. 435. 
10 



110 THE NORTHMEN 

*' Their dwellings being completed, Leif said to his 
companions, — ' I propose that our numbers be divided into 
two companies, for I wish to explore the country ; each 
one of these companies shall, alternately, remain at 
home, and go out exploring. Let the exploring party, 
however, never go further than that they may return 
home the same evening ; neither let them separate one 
from another.' It was so arranged. Leif himself, on 
alternate days, went out exploring and remained at 
home. Leif was a man strong and of great stature, of 
dignified aspect, wise and moderate in all things. 

" It happened, one evening, that one of the company 
was missing. This was Tyrker the German. Leif felt 
much concerned, for Tyrker had lived with him and his 
father for a long time, and had been vei-y fond of Leif 
in his childhood ; wherefore Leif severely blamed his 
comi'ades, and went himself, with twelve others, to seek 
the man. When they had gone but a short distance 
from the dwelling, Tyrker met them, to their no small 
joy. Leif soon perceived that Tyrker had not his usual 
manner. He was (naturally) erect in countenance, his 
eyes constantly rolling, his face hollow, his stature short, 
his body spare, and he was possessed of great skill in every 
kind of smith's work. Then said Leif to him, ' Why 
have you staid out so late, friend, and separated yourself 
from your companions .'' ' For some time Tyrker gave 
no answer, except in German, and rolled his eyes (as 
usual) here and there, and twisted his mouth. They could 
not understand what he said. After some time he spoke 
in the Norse language, and said, ' I have not been much 
further, but I have something new to tell you ; I have 
found vines and grapes.' ' Is this true ? ' asked Leif. 
' Yes, indeed it is,' answered he ; ' I was brought up in a 
land where there was abundance of vines and grapes.' " 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 111 

A pretty fellow Tyrker was, said the doctor, to play 
such antics because he had found a few grapes. 

I suppose, observed Mr. Cassall, that it was so long 
since he had seen or tasted this delicious fruit, which, in 
his younger days, he had known so well, that, when he 
unexpectedly fell in with it here, he was almost as much 
intoxicated with joy, as, under other circumstances, he 
might have been with the generous juice of that same 
fruit. 

Intoxicated ! repeated the doctor, catching at the word, 
intoxicated with fresh grapes ! No, no, that will not 
quite do ; nobody was ever yet intoxicated with fresh 
grapes : some inconsistency here, Mr. Norset.* 

I did not say " intoxicated with grapes," interrupted Mr. 
Cassall ; I said " almost as much intoxicated with joy, as 
if he had been drinking the generous juice." I merely 
used the word " intoxicated,'''' as applying to both cases, — 
joy and wine. I see nothing in the narrative which 
intimates that he was intoxicated with any thing else 
than joy. 

But the doctor had got hold of too good an idea, in 
his own opinion, to give it up so easily, and went on 
repeating, — intoxicated with fresh grapes ! intoxicated 
with fresh grapes ! 

At length Mr. Norset replied to this ejaculation in the 
following manner : — 

Really, doctor, I hardly know what crotchet you have 
got into your head now, but it is one for which the nar- 

■ An objection like this, which is totally unjustified by any ex- 
pression in the original, would not have been inserted and an- 
swered here, but that it was, on one occasion, made to the author 
jn conversation; and some misapprehension may arise, in some 
minds, as to the cause of Tyrker's talking in German, and express-, 
ing such joy at finding grapes. 



112 THE NORTHMEN 

rative certainly does not give you the slightest handle. 
What are the facts ? Tyrker was a native of a country 
where vines abounded ; he had been, therefore, in his 
youth, well acquainted with their delicious fruit. But 
the last twenty years, or more, of his life had been pass- 
ed in the north country, where vines grew not, and their 
fruit, unless imported, was unknown. He little expected 
to meet with vines again in tliis expedition, and, when he 
did so, he was naturally delighted. He gathered the 
delicious fruit and eat it, and what a gush of feeling 
would rush across his mind as he did so ! He would be 
transported back, by association, to his native land, where 
he had last seen vines and gathered grapes. He would 
forget his companions and their country for tlie time, and 
all would again seem German. It is not only, then, not 
singular, but. it is a remarkable testimony to the truth of 
this narrative, that we are told that, when Leif and his 
companions approached, Tyrker at first answered their 
inquiries in German. We see here the simple operation 
of natural association within him. No fabrication could 
have been so true to nature. At first sight, it may not 
strike the mind, but, when examined, this becomes a 
truly interesting, as well as remarkable case of " oblique 
coincidence ; " an instance which could not have been 
designed. It shows the plain simplicity of truth with 
which the whole narrative is told.- There was no sign of 
intoxication about Tja-ker. He exhibited imusual joy, 
and he twisted his mouth, as many thousands have done 
since, at the thought of a delicious morsel. He soon 
recalled his wandering memory, and answered in Noi-se, 
and in a straightforward, simple manner, showing Leif 
that he had the means of knowing vines from weeds, and 
grapes from berries. How much was generally thought 
of this discovery of vines, we shall presently see, whea 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 113 

we find that the country was named from the circum- 
stance ; and that, on a subsequent expedition, one party 
came out expressly because he was told of the vines, and 
went back in dudgeon because he did not find them sa 
soon as he expected. 

Well, ^vell, said the doctor, I suppose I must give it up 
as usual ; but arc vines found wild in that part of the 
country ? 

Why, doctor, said Mr.. Norset, have you been in this 
neighborhood so little as not to know that vines grow 
wild, in great abundance, in many parts ? I could show 
you some magnificent specimens of vines, gathered from 
the woods, not far from here. In many accounts of these 
regions it is expressly stated that a " great abundance " 
of vines ai-e found wild in this neighborhood ; many of 
which produce very fine fruit, as I myself know from 
positive personal experience. And whence do you think 
Martha's Vineyard, and Vineyard Sound, took theii: 
names, but from the profusion of vines found on the 
island and adjoining coasts ? This is expressly recorded 
to have been the fact by the fii'st settlers in those parts. 
I have, moreover, the testimony of residents in Black- 
stone Valley, in the immediate neighborhood of Mount 
Hope Bay, that vines are found wild in great abundance 
in that valley, many of them producing good fruit. 

Well, said the doctor, I have never been nearer to this 
part than Boston before, and I did not know that vines 
were so common. 

This vine story is a remarkable confirmation of the 
truth of the whole narrative, observed Mr. Cassall. 

It is, indeed, said Mr. Norset. In fact, every line of 

the narrative confirms and strengthens the authenticity 

and truth of every other, and of the whole. We only 

accumulate evidence as we advance. We now approach, 

10* 



114 THE NORTHMEN 

the conclusion of the narrative of Leif's expedition. 
The account proceeds : — " They passed this night in 
sleep. On the following morning Leif said to his compan- 
ions, — ' There are two matters now to be attended to, on 
alternate days, — to gather grapes, or (as a means of saving 
tune and trouble) cut down vines, and to fell timber with 
which we may load the ship.' The task was immediate- 
ly commenced. It is said that their long boat was filled 
with grapes. And now, having felled timber to load their 
ship, and the spring coming on, they made all ready for 
their departure ; (A. D. 1001.) Leif gave the land a 
name expressive of its good produce, and called it ViN- 
LAND, (land of wii\c.) They then put out to sea, having 
a fair wind, and, at length, came within sight of Green- 
land and her icy mountains. As they approached, one 
of the men asked Leif, ' Why do you steer the ship to 
that quarter, directly in the teeth of the wind ? ' Leif 
answered, ' I guide the helm,, and look out at the same 
time ; tell me if you see any thing.' All denied that 
they saw any thing at all of particular importance. ' I 
am not sure,' said Leif, ' whether it is a ship or a rock 
which I see in the distance.' They all presently see it, 
and pronounce it to be a rock. Leif had so much 
sharper eyes than all the others, that he saw men upon 
the rock.* ' Now,' said Leif, ' I am desirous of striving 
even against the wind, so that we may reach those yon- 
der ; perchance they may have need of our assistance, 
and their necessity calls upon us to render them our aid ; 
if they are hostile, there can be no danger, for they will 
be altogether in our power.' They make for the rock, 
furl their sails, cast anchor, and put out the boat — " 
There ! exclaimed the doctor, I have completely caught 



Cf. Antiq. Am. p. 37 and p. 191. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 115 

you at last ; and he rubbed his hands with inexpressible 
glee. 

Why, doctor, what's the matter? asked Mr. Norsct, 
half dismayed, and half amused, 

Oh ! I have completely caught you ; it is impossible 
you should escape now, said the doctor ; and his specta- 
cles underwent a most vigorous manipulation. 

Pray tell us what is this wonderful discovery. 

Give it up, cried the doctor, — his glee not one whit 
abated, — give it up at last ; don't talk any more about 
coincidences ; I have caught you at last. It is all a 
fabrication, from beginning to end. 

All a fabrication from beginning to end, because there 
is, as you fancy, one slip, aye, doctor .'* Suppose I were 
to argue in the same way on the other side. But pray 
tell us what this slip is. 

Did not the narrative state that they loaded the ship's 
boat quite full with grapes .'' How, then, could they " put 
out the boat ? " asked the doctor, in a tone of the greatest 
exultation. 

Really, doctor, I beg your pardon for causing all this 
excitement. Be calm, I pray. Had this been a fabrica- 
tion, doubtless this inconsistency would have actually 
been found ; but, as it is, it was only my error ; in read- 
ing straight onward I omitted two little words, which 
are, however, of a world of importance. You will re- 
member that it was the long-boat which they filled with 
grapes. The original, in this place, runs literally thus : 
" They put out the other small boat which they had 
carried with them." Have you caught me completely, 
doctor .'' added he, looking at the doctor with a peculiar 
glance of the eye. 

The doctor looked perfectly disconcerted. The ex- 
pression of his countenance changed immediately from 



116 THE NORTHMEN 

glee to the most thorough gall, and every fibre of his 

body, together with his spectacles, seemed to partake of' 
the electric change. 

We will now proceed, doctor, with your permission, 
said Mr. Norset, with affected humility, seeing that you- 
have yet left us one leg to stand upon : — " They put out 
the other small boat which they had carried with them. 
Then Tyrker demanded who was the captain of the 
band ? (on the rock.) The captain answered that his 
name was Thorer, and that he was a Norwegian by birth ; 
' What is your name .'' ' he added. Leif gave his name. 
' Are you the son of Eirek the Red of Brattahlid ? ' 
asked he. Leif told him that he was. ' I wish now,' 
said Leif, ' to offer you all a place in my ship, and to 
take also as much of your goods as my ship will carry.' 
They accepted his offer. The vessel then sailed up 
Eireksfiord until they reached Brattahlid, where they 
disembarked. Then Lief offered to Thorer and his wife, 
and three of his men, to take up their residence with 
him. He showed hospitalities likewise to all the others, 
as well the sailors of Thorer as his own. There were 
fifteen men thus preserved by Leif, and from that time 
he was called Leif the Lucky. 

" This expedition contributed both to the wealth and 
honor of Leif. In the following winter, a disease attack- 
ed the company of Thorer, to which that man himself 
and many of his companions fell victims. Eirek the 
Red also died during that winter. 

" There was much talk, now, of the expedition of Leif ; 
and Thorvald, his brother, considered that the lands had- 
been too little explored. Then said Leif to Thorvald, 
' Go, brother, take my ship to Vinland ; but first fetch: 
away from the rock all that Thorer left there.' Thor- 
vald did so." 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 117 

Then we have thus an end of the expedition of Leif, 
said Mr. Cassall. I must say that I think its details have 
been exceedingly interesting. It is impossible any longer 
to doubt that the shores of New England were not only 
eeen, but visited, and a residence of some time fixed 
upon them, five centuries before Colon touched the islands 
of the West Indies, by a European race whose nation and 
language, and the authentic wi-itten recoi'ds of whose ex- 
peditions, still exist. The details are indeed full of deep 
interest ; far more so than I could have anticipated. 

You will find, said Mr. Norset, that the details of the 
remaining nai-ratives are full of as deep, if not much 
deeper interest. You will find in them, too, as many 
marks of truth and authenticity as we have found in the 
narratives of Biarni and of Leif. We proceed next to 

the NARRATIVE OF THE EXPEDITION OF ThORVALD. 

What was the date of the commencement of this expe- 
dition ? asked Mr. Cassall. 

We learn this, answered Mr. Norset, from comparing 
the different incidents and statements which have already 
come under our attention. Leif, we found, went to Vin- 
land in the year 1000. He stayed there during the 
winter, and returned to Greenland in the following spring. 
It is related that, during the winter next following his 
return, (1001 — 2,) Thorer and Eirek the Red both died ; 
and it was just at th*e same time that Thorvald's determi- 
nation to undertake the voyage to Vinland was made, as 
we learn from the fact, that Leif, when he granted his 
brother the use of his ship, desired him first to fetch the 
remainder of the wreck of Thorer's ship from the rock 
where that man was found. Thorvald appears to have 
lost no time in fitting out his vessel and undertaking the 
voyage. It was, then, in the following spring, — for it 
was in the spring that the Northmen always undertook 



118 THE NORTHMEN 

important and distant voyages, — that he left Greenland ; 
that is, the spring of 1002. 

That appears satisfactory and clear, said Mr. Cassall.. 
Will you now proceed with Thorvald's narrative I 

" Now Thorvald made preparations for this expeditioa 
under the authority of his brother Leif ; " — which expres- 
sion shows that the voyage was undertaken after the 
death of Eirek the Red, and when Leif had succeeded to 
his authority; — "taking with him thirty companions. 
They fitted out the ship, and put out to sea, but nothing 
is recoi'ded concerning the events of the voyage ; " — 
which statement is a proof that the writer of this narra- 
tive was anxious to make no statements which were not 
authorized by certain positive tradition.* 

Yes, yes, said the doctor, that is very fine indeed ; 
but pray why were the details of Thorvald's voyage 
less complete than those of others ? 

I am glad you asked the question, doctor ; because it 
gives me the opportunity of calling your attention to the 
difference which does exist in this respect between the 
narrative of Thorvald's expedition and the others record- 
ed ; and which difference is another stro7ig internal proof 
of the truth and correctness of the whole. We shall 
presently see that Thorvald never returned from this ex- 
pedition, but perished on his way home. His sailors, of 
course, wei'e less careful than himself about particulars. 
Hence the imperfection of the narrative of this expedi- 
tion in many points noticed in all the others. We find, 
here, only the most marked leading circumstances stated, 
which it was impossible to forget, while many details, 
which Thorvald would doubtless have recorded, have 
thus been lost. A striking and, I may add, unfortunate 

* See ante, p. 22, and note B, at end of volume. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 119 

instance of this will be seen, in a voyage of exploration 
which was made to the westward of Vinland. To 
proceed : — 

" Nothing is recorded concerning the events of the 
voyage befoi'c their arrival «,t Leifsbudr, (or Leifshooths, 
which was the name given to the dwellings erected 
by Leif,) in Vinland, where, the ship being drawn 
ashore, they passed the winter, (1002 — 1003,) supporting 
themselves by catching fish." 

And how do you mean to pretend that Thorvald knew 
when he got to Vinland ; or how did he know where 
to find Leifsbooths ? This looks rather suspicious, said 
the doctor, with a very significant glance of the eye and 
nod of the head. 

Have you forgotten, doctor, replied Mr. Norset, that 
Thorvald had the use of Leif's ship ? Do you think that 
he left Greenland without making a single inquiry of his 
brother, as to the course which he had sailed, or the 
appearances and relative positions of the different locali- 
ties ? Or do you think it likely that he would dismiss 
every one of LeiPs sailors, for the sake of taking in a 
fresh and totally inexperienced crew ? not to speak of 
the probability of there being plenty of sailors to be had, 
at that early period of Greenland's settlement, when she 
had not been colonized more than sixteen years ! 

Perhaps that will explain it, said the doctor, in a con- 
descending tone. 

Perliaj)s it will, aye ! There is a great deal of doubt 
about it, is there not ? said Mr. Norset, with a smile. 

" In the ensuing spring, Thorvald desired his men to 
make ready the ship, and selected some to go in the 
ship's boat along the western coast, and to explore it 
through the summer. The country seemed fair and 
woody, there being but little distance between the forests 



120 THE NORTHMEN 

and the ocean, and much white sandy shore. There 
was a great number of islands and numerous shallows." 

Is that the expedition to which you alluded, asked Mr. 
Cassall, as the one concerning which the details have 
unfortunately been lost.^ 

It is, answered Mr. Norset ; and we may truly call the 
loss of those details unfortunate. It would have been 
easy, the doctor will of course perceive, for very full 
details to have been inserted in a fabrication. The 
brief facts stated, however, are, as far as they go, 
precisely accurate, as descriptive of the condition, be- 
fore the forests were cleared, of the whole eastern 
coast of Connecticut, Long Island, New Jersey, and, in- 
deed, of all along the eastern coast of the United States. 
It is not a little curious that the description given of these 
very coasts in the account of the expedition of Verraz- 
zani, the French navigator, in 1524, corresponds almost 
precisely, in brevity and language, with that thus given 
by Thorvald's men. I quote from the pages of one 
strongly prejudiced against the discoveries of the North- 
men, and who, therefore, cannot have intended to afford 
any corroborative testimony to the truth of the narratives 
of their expeditions. His testimony is of course the 
more valuable on this account. Describing the course 
of Verrazzani along these same coasts, he says,* " All 
the shore teas shoal, but free from rocks, and covered 
xcith fine sand ; the country was fiat.''"' The doctor will 
of course rejoice in this authority. Where the descrip- 
tion in our narrative differs from this, it differs from it 
only in being fuller and more accurate ; as far as they go 
together, they precisely coincide. These parts of the 
coast necessarily lay to the westward of the position of 
Leifsbooths. From the mouth of Seaconnet passage 

• Bancrofts Hist. U. S. vol. i. p. 16. 4th ed. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 121 

they must necessarily go direct icesf, in order to coast 
along these shores. The exploration probably extend- 
ed as far south as the Carolinas, or still farther, since 
they were absent several months ; the account stating, as 
we shall presently see, that they did not return till autumn., 
having left Leifsbooths in the spring. 

The fact of this expedition is interesting, said Mr. 
Cassall, although such a very brief notice of it is given. 

Very much so. The want of fuller details is, however, 
greatly to be regretted ; the narrative only further states 
with respect to it, — " They found no habitations of men 
or beasts there, except in an island, far ivest, where they 
saw a single wooden shed." This was sufficient to 
prove that the land was inhabited, though, as they do 
not appear to have penetrated at all into the interior, 
they saw no more of the natives. " They found nothing 
more of human workmanship, and in the autumn they 
returned to Leifsbooths. 

" The next summer," — so .that Thorvald and his 
companions had already remained at Leifsbooths, in Vin* 
land, for two whole years, — " the next summer, (being 
A. D. 1004,) Thorvald, with a portion of his company, in 
the great ship, coasted along the eastern shore," — that 
is, necessarily, the coast of the peninsula of Cape Cod, — 
" and passed round the land to the northward — " 

Ah ! cried Mr. Cassall, that is curious. It cor- 
responds exactly to the shape of this peninsular prom- 
ontory. Does he get to the extreme northern point of 
the promontory of Cape Cod ? 

We shall see. The narrative proceeds : — " They 
were then di-iven by a storm against a neck of land,* 

* In the English Sj^nopsis of the Antiq. Am. placed at the begin- 
ning of the work, there occurs, in speaking of Thorvald's eipedi- 
11 



122 THE NORTHMEN 

and the ship having stranded, the keel was damaged. 
Remaining here for some time, they repaired their ship. 
Then Thorvald said to his companions, ' Now let us fix 
up the keel on this neck of land, and let us call the 
place KiALAK-NESs,' (Keel promontory.) " 

And, pray, where is Kialar-ness situated } asked the 
doctor. 

There cannot be much difficulty about that, answered 
Mr. Norset. We have seen that they sailed round the 
peninsular promontory of Cape Cod, and up to the north- 
wax-d. The neck of land must necessarily be near the 
northern extremity of the long narrow neck of Cape Cod. 
This appears plain enough, but will, if possible, become 
plainer, when we come to the account of Thorfinn's 
visiting Kialar-ness. Let us pi'oceed : — 

" Having done as he desired, they sailed along the 
coast, leaving that neck to the eastward, and entered the 
mouths of the neighboring bays," — of which you know 
that there are many along that coast, — " until they 
came to a certain promontory which was covered with 
wood. Here they cast anchor, and prepared to land ; 
and Thorvald and all his companions went on shore. 

tiou to Kialar-ness, the following passage: — "Thorvald sailed 
eastward, &c. and then northward, past a remarkable headland eiir 
closlng a bay, and ivhich was oijposite to another headland.'" There 
certainly is nothing in the original which at all expresses the 
sense or language here given; and, unless there be some typo- 
graphical omission, such an account of Thorvald's course is total- 
ly unwarranted. This is, the author believes, the only instance 
Avhere this synopsis conveys any misconception ; but this instance 
is sufficient to show how necessary is an examination of the origi- 
nal documents. This error probably arose from the prepaier of 
the s^^nopsis following, for the moment, the map, instead of the nar- 
rative. The details given in the narrative are more than sufficient 
to identify the locality. No intentional misrepresentation, there- 
fore, could possibly have been designed. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 123 

Tlicn said Thorvald, ' This is a pleasant place, and here 
I should like to fix my habitation.' " 

FIcrc the doctor, who had evidently been anxious to 
throw in a word during the whole of this description, 
exclaimed, — 

And, pray, what point is this, where Thorvald would 
have liked to have fixed his habitation .? 

It is not very easy to determine exactly the promontory 
to which allusion is here made, answered Mr, Noi-set. 
There is, however, I think, the best reason to conclude 
that the promontory to the southeast of Boston Bay is 
here signified, commonly called Point Alderton. The 
promontory of Gurnet Point would seem to correspond 
to the account given of the place, but that, from the 
preceding narrative, it would appear that, before coming 
to this promontory, they must have passed the mouths of 
several small bays, which they could hardly have done 
before reaching Gurnet Point, but which they must have 
done before reaching Point Alderton. The aspect of 
Point Alderton, as described by Hitchcock, in his " Report 
on the Geology of Massachusetts," p. 96, precisely cor- 
responds to what we gather from the narrative before us. 
It would seem, too, from the subsequent details in this 
nai'rative, that the bay within the promontory must have 
been one of considerable size, — larger than Plymouth 
harbor. However, as to the precise locality of this 
promontoiy, we are able to determine with less positive 
certainty than with respect to the other places which 
have been mentioned. 

I am glad, said the doctor, that you have the modesty 
to allow that there is one locality which it is possible for 
you not to be able to identify. 

I am obliged to you, doctor. You will, of course, not 
fail to observe that, had this account been a fabrication, 



124 THE NORTHMEN 

we should have had as precise means given us of deter- 
mining the locality of this spot, as we have had of deter- 
mining any other locality. 

The doctor appeared rather annoyed at having thus 
drawn on himself exactly the reverse aspect of evidence 
to that which he had an idea that his insinuation con- 
tained. 

"They afterwards," — continues the narrative, which, 
as before noticed, is doubtless thus brief, owing to the mis- 
fortune which subsequently befel Thorvald, — "they 
afterwards, having returned to their ship, perceived, on 
the sandy shore of the bay, within the promontory, three 
elevations. They went towards them, and saw three 
small boats made of skins, (that is, canoes,) and under 
each, three men. They seized all of these except one, 
who escaped with his canoe. They killed those whom 
they had taken. Having returned to the promontory, 
they looked round, and saw, in the inner bay, several 
elevations, which they considered to be habitations. — " 

So, then, said the doctor, they met with some natives 
at last. 

They did, to their cost. 

To who^e cost do you mean ? I think it was to the 
cost of the natives. 

It was, however, to the cost of Thorvald's party ; for 
they lost their bold leader, and he lost his life. 

Well, I think it served them right. I don't see what 
business they had to put the natives to death, whether 
they found them vmder canoes or any thing else. 

Probably some symptoms of hostility were shown, or 
some circumstance rendered it necessary, in the eyes of 
Thorvald, to destroy them. At any rate, doctor, I hope 
you will not be too sentimental on the subject ; for, though 
I would by no means defend any cruelty of the North- 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 125 

men, yet no treatnaent that the natives received- at their 
hands can exceed, in cruelty, that which they have since 
received at the hands of European nations, — boasting a 
higher degree of refinement and civilization. You will 
especially remember the treatment inflicted upon them 
by your worthy friends, the Spanish colonists, though I 
do n't know that they are receiving much better treatment, 
at the present day, at the hands of a government which 
boasts much of its preeminent liberality. 

I cannot pretend to defend the treatment the Indians 
have received from the early settlers, whether Spanish or 
English, or which they are receiving at this day from our 
own government. I believe, indeed, it is indefensible. 

I am truly glad, doctor, to hear you acknowledge this 
so candidly. I have not heard one honest American, 
since the barbarous, unjust, and cruel affair of the Cher- 
okecs in Georgia, who has uttered different sentiments. 
The day of retribution will come. 

It is more to the selfishness of individuals, said the 
doctor, than to the cruelty of the government, or of the 
people at large, that these outrages on humanity have 
owed their existence. 

There I perfectly agree with you ; but the whole com- 
munity ought to rise, as one man, against such outrages, 
as, much to its credit, the public press in general did 
in the case of the Cherokees ; and there ought to be 
moral courage enough in those in high places to resist the 
perpetration of such flagrant violations of all the laws of 
God and rights of man. 

True, true ; but let us dismiss this topic now, or it will 
carry us too far from our subject. I acknowledge that it 
is impossible for us to say a word, without self-rebuke, 
against any conduct of the Northmen to the natives. 

The narrative proceeds : — " They were all afterwards 
11* 



126 THE NORTHMEN 

overcome by such a heavy sleep, that none of them were 
able to keep watch. After some time, a loud shout was 
heard, which roused them all, and the words which roused 
them were these : — ' Awake, Thorvald, and all thy com- 
pany, if you wish to preserve your lives ; embark im- 
mediately, and make the best of your way from the 
land. ' — " 

And, pray, who was the speaker of these portentous 
words r asked the doctor. 

It does not appear from the narrative ; but we must 
presume that it was one of the company who was awak- 
ened before the others, and, seeing their danger, aroused 
his companions. There is no intimation or expression 
from which it can be gathered that this was a supersti- 
tious tale of any vinearthly visitant. 

"■ Then an innumerable multitude of canoes was seen 
approaching from the inner bay, by which Thorvald's 
party was immediately attacked. Then said Thorvald, 
' Let us raise protections over the sides of the ship, and 
defend ourselves as well as we are able ; though we can 
avail little against this multitude.' So it was done. The 
Skrselings — " 

Skreelings ! who were they ? asked the doctor. 

Such is the name we find given to the natives through- 
out these narratives ; whence it is derived is uncertain. 

" The Skrselings cast their weapons at them for some 
time, and then precipitously retired. Then Thorvald in- 
quired what wounds his men had received. They denied 
that any of them had been at all wounded. ' I have re- 
ceived a wound under my arm,' said Thorvald, ' with an 
arrow, which, flying between the ship's side and the edge 
of my shield, fastened itself in my armpit ; here is the 
arrow ; this will cause my death.' " 

The arrow must have been poisoned, said the doctor, 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 127 

or I imagine that death would not necessarily have been 
occasioned from a wound in that situation. 

]\Iost probably it was poisoned. We know that the na- 
tives have been in the habit of poisoning the arrows 
employed in their conflicts with their enemies. The 
words of Thorvald proceed : — " ' Now it is my advice 
that you prepare to return home as quickly as possible ; 
but me you shall carry to the promontory which seemed 
to me so pleasant a place to dwell in : perhaps the words 
which fell from me shall prove true, and I shall indeed 
abide there for a season. There bury me, and place a 
cross at my head, and another at my feet, and call that 
place for ever more, Krossa-ness,' (promontory of the 
crosses.) At that time, Greenland had been converted to 
Christianity," (this being A. D. 1004, and Christianity 
having been introduced by Leif, in 999, as we have 
seen,) " but Eirek the Eed had died without professing 
Christianity.* Then Thorvald expired. Every thing 
was done according to his directions ; and those who had 
gone with him on this expedition, having joined their com- 
panions at Leifsbooths, informed them of all that had 
happened. They passed the following winter (the third, 
1004 — 1005) there, and prepared quantities of grapes to 
cany home. Early in the following spring, (1005,) they 
set sail for Greenland, and arrived safely in Eireksfiord, 
having much melancholy intelligence to convey to Leif." 

And so this was the end of Thorvald ! said Mr. Cassall, 
in a tone of commiseration : really, his was a melan- 
choly fate. There was a boldness and a spirit in his 
enterprise, which far exceeded that of his brother Leif. 

* Anliq. Am. Cf. pp. 46, 119, and 120. In the latter place the 
progress of Christianity is more particularly detailed, and Eirek's 
unwillingness to abandon his ancient faith is mentioned. 



128 THE NORTHMEN 

He seemed determined to explore the country thoroughly, 
sending and accompanying parties east and west. I have 
no doubt that we have lost much of a very interesting 
narrative, owing to his premature death. 

I agree with you, said Mr. Norset. There is no 
doubt that his explorations were carried further than 
those of any other who visited America at this period. 
But, however, the doctor will now be convinced that one 
of my most important propositions is established, namely, 
that the Northmen not only actually visited these shores 
of New England, for the express purpose of exploration, 
but that they made, at different times, residences of a 
considerable length here. Thus Leif, as we have seen, 
erected habitations, and dwelt in them for one year. The 
companions of Thorvald (he himself dying at the end of 
the second year) dwelt in them for three full years. 
What say you, doctor? 

If it is all true, they certainly did, answered the 
doctor. 

If! — well, doctor, PU allow you the benefit of all the 
ifs you like, knowing that it is impossible for you, or any 
one else, by any fair or candid argument, to convert that 
if into a negative. 

Pray, what follows the narrative of Thorvald in the 
" Account of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland ? " asked 
Mr. Cassall. 

A narrative of an expedition of Thorstein, the youngest 
son of Eirek, follows, which expedition was, however, 
unsuccessful. There are some curious details contained 
in this account, which give an insight into the manners 
and also the superstitions of the times, and may be worth 
repeating, if you are willing to listen to them. 

I shall be much pleased to hear them, said Mr. Cassall, 
if it will be agreeable to the doctor. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 



129 



What ! we are coming to the tales of superstitions 
now, are we ? said the doctor. Let us hear them, by all 
means. I suppose you will not insist upon my placing 
implicit credit in all that is here related ? added he, 
glancing the corner of his eye at Mr. Norset. 

O, doctor, you are at perfect liberty to please yourself 
in that respect. I must observe, however, as regards 
these j)ortions of the narrative, that there is nothing 
related but what might have been absolutely and strictly 
true, but which yet, — when looked at thi-ough the super- 
stitious light in which we know that, until a comparative- 
ly recent period, and sometimes even now, many circum- 
stances and events were viewed which natural phe- 
nomena are sufficient to explain, — might be easily tinged 
with that supernatural air which it is possible to throw 
over almost every transaction. Of course you will be 
able to separate this merely extraneous character from 
the real facts of the narration. The whole gives us an 
interesting insight into the habits and modes of thinking 
and feeling of the times. I will proceed, then, straight 
forward with the narrative. 

Pardon me a moment, said Mr. Cassall ; did you not 
say that Thorstein was the first husband of Gudrid, who 
subsequently became the wife of Thorfinn ? and that 
details were given in the " account of Thorfinn," as well 
as in that " of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland," of 
Thorstein and Gudrid .? * 

I did. 

Are the details similar in each account ? 

They are similar in all the main facts. In some of 
the circumstantial details there are variations. Thus, 
for example, it is not stated in the " account of Thor- 

* See ante, p. 91. 



130 THE NORTHMEN 

finn," that Thorstein ever contemplated visiting Vinland. 
This fact might easily be omitted as unimportant, or be 
unknown, since the truth was that he never reached Vin- 
land. Both accounts state the place and time and 
cause of his death in a similar manner, with similar 
details of all the principal attendant circumstances ; 
which latter details comprise much the principal portion 
of this part of the narrative in each account. 

If that is the case, said the doctor, I suppose that 
Gudrid plays rather a conspicuous figure in these trans- 
actions ? 

She does, answered Mr. Norset. 

Well, then, have you no details concerning her early 
history ? We know Eirek and his history pretty well by 
this time, and his sons come to us with somewhat familiar 
faces ; but Gudrid comes upon the stage quite a stranger 
and unknown. We certainly ought to have some more 
ceremonious introduction to her ladyship. KnoAV you 
nothing of her birth, parentage, and education ? 

O yes ! somewhat full details are given of her early 
history, and, as she makes so conspicuous a figure in the 
subsequent narrative of Thorfinn, it may, perhaps, be as 
Avell, as you suggest, to glance at those details. 

Pray let us have all the particulars which you possess 
concerning her, said the doctor. 

Such being your wish, we will take that which relates 
to her early history, in the first place, and afterwards 
proceed to the narrative connected with her first husband, 
Thorstein. 

So be it, said the doctor ; to which arrangement Mr. 
Cassall signified his assent. 

As this is merely a kind of episode to our narrative, 
remarked Mr. Norset, and is not therefore liable to give 
rise, in its details, to any controversy, we shall proceed 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 131 

more rapidly tViaii wc have hitherto done. Now, gentle- 
men, attention ! — 

" There * was a sea-king (arch-pirate) named Olaf, - 
commonly known by the name of Olaf the White. 
He was the son of king Ingiald, son of Helga, son of 
Olaf, son of Gudred, son of Halfdan Whitefoot, king 
of Upland. Olaf went on expeditions into the western 
country, and subjected to his rule, Dublin, in Ireland, and 
the whole county of Dublin, and ruled there with the 
title of king. 

" He married a wife named Attd, the daughter of Ketil 
Pugnose, the son of Biarni Splay-foot, a man of high 
station in Norway." 

Elegant cognomens these Northmen give, remarked 
the doctor. 

" They had a son named Thorstein the Red. Olaf 
fell in battle in Ireland. Aud and Thorstein than retir- 
ed to Sudreyir, {Hebrides, west of Scotland.) There 
Thorstein married Thorid, daughter of Eyvind East- 
3IAN, (that is, from the east country,) and sister of Hel- 
ga the Lean. They had many children. 

" Thorstein lived as a sea-king : he joined himself 
with Sigurd Jarl the Powerful, son of Eystein the 
Noisy. They seized Kaithness, Sutherland, Ross, and 
Murray, (in Scotland,) and more than half of Scotland, 
which Thorstein ruled with the title of king, until, deceiv- 
ed by the craft of the Scots, he was slain in battle. Aud 
was in Kaithness when she heard of the slaughter of 
Thorstein. She caused a vessel to be secretly fitted out, 
and went to the Orkneys. There she left Gro, the daugh- 
ter of Thorstein the Red, and mother of Grelad, whom 
Thorfinn Jarl married. , 

"Antia. Am. p. 84. 



132 THE NORTHMEN 

" Afterwards Aud went to Iceland with a ship's crew 
of twenty freed men. She staid the first winter at Biarn- 
haven, with her brother Biarni. She afterwards took 
possession of Dalaland. She worshipped at Krosshol ; 
for she had been baptized, and was a zealous Christian. 
She was accompanied to Iceland by many men of re- 
nown, who, having been taken prisoners in piratical ex- 
peditions in the west, were called retainers. One of 
these was named Vifil. He was of noble birth, and had 
been taken prisoner in the west country, (neighborhood 
of Iceland,) and was called a slave, until Aud had given 
him his freedom. 

" When Aud gave lands to all her followers, Vifil ask- 
ed her why she gave him no land, as she did to all the 
others. Aud said that it mattered little, for that, where- 
ever he was, he would be esteemed noble. She after- 
wards gave him Vifilsdal, (Vale of Vifil,) where he sub- 
sequently dwelt. He married. His sons were Thorbi- 
ORN, and ThorCtEir, youths of great promise, who grew 
up under their father's roof. 

" Thorgeir,* the (eldest) son of Vifil, married Arnor, 
daughter of Einar of Laugarbrekk. The name of 
another daughter of Einar was Hallveig, whom Thor- 
BiORN (the younger son of Vifil) married, the farm of 
Laugarbrekk, in Hellisval, being given as her portion. 
Thither Thorbiorn went to live, and acquired great honor. 
He was a good neighbor, and was liberal and sumptuous 
in his mode of living. He had a daughter named Gtjd- 
RiD. She excelled all other women in beauty ; in eveiy 
accomplishment and grace, she surpassed all others. 

" There was a man named Orm, who lived at Arnas- 
TAP. He had a wife named Halldis. Orm was a good 

*Antiq. Am. p. 95. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 133 

neighbor, and a fast friend of Thorbiorn ; — and Gudrid 
often passed some time at his house. 

" There was a man named Thorgeir, living at Thor- 
geirsfel, and very weahhy. He had been a freed man. 
He had a son named Einar, of handsome form, well en- 
dowed by nature with all that is most noble, and fond of 
magnificence. Einar was a merchant, and had met with 
great success. He passed the winters alternately in Ice- 
land and in Norway. 

" It happened one autumn that Einar, being in Iceland, 
brought his merchandise to Snjofellstuand. He came 
to Arnastap. Orm oifered him the hospitalities of his 
house. These Einar accepted, for a friendship had long 
existed between them. Einar exhibited his goods to 
Orm and his family, and desired his host to accept what- 
ever he lilced. Orm thanked him, with many compli- 
ments. 

" While they were thus engaged, a female passed the 
door. Einar asked Orm who that lovely damsel was. 
' I have not seen her before,' he said. Orm answered, — 
'It is Gudrid, my guest, the daughter of Thorbiorn, of 
Laugarbrekk,' Then said Einar, ' That is well : has 
she many suitors ? ' Orm answered, ' There have been 
many, but the task is not easy ; for both her father and 
herself are veiy difficult to satisfy in the choice of a hus- 
band.' 'I am desirous,' said Einar, 'of becoming a 
suitor ; and I could wish that you would open the matter 
to Thorbiorn, her father, and do all in your power to 
bring it about : you will ever deserve my devoted friend- 
ship if you shall accomplish the end. Thorbiorn must 
easily perceive that this connection will be advantageous 
to us both ; for he is a most excellent man, and of good 
estate ; but I have been told that his property is rapidly 
decreasing. My father and myself possess great wealth ; 
12 



134 THE NORTHMEN 

wherefore this matter will be highly to the interest of 
Thorbiorn.' 

" ' I consider you as my friend, indeed,' replied Orm; 
' but I am anxious not to move in this affair ; for Thorbi- 
orn is high-tempered and proud.' Einar professed that 
he would be satisfied with no excuse. Orm at length 
consented to do as he wished. Einar then returned 
home. 

" After some time, Thorbiorn, as was his wont, pre- 
pared a sumptuous autumnal feast ; for he delighted in 
magnificence. Orm of Arnastap was present, with 
many other friends of Thorbiorn. In the course of con- 
versation with Thorbiorn, Orm mentioned that Einar, of 
Thorgeirsfel, had recently been with him. He proceed- 
ed to solicit for a wife in the name of Einar, urging the 
benefits of the connection, and saying, ' This matter will 
be veiy advantageous to you, friend, in a pecuniary 
point of view.' Thorbiorn answered, — ' I little expected 
this from you ; that I should marry my daughter to the 
son of a slave ! You imagine, perhaps, that money fails 
me, that you make such a proposition. She shall remain 
no longer with you, since you consider her worthy of so 
mean an estate.' 

" Orm returned home, as did all the others. Gudrid 
remained at her father's house during the whole winter. 
In the following spring, Thorbiorn again gave a feast ; 
the company was numerous, for it was a very great feast. 
In the midst of the banquet, Thoi'biorn, silence having 
been obtained, thus spoke : — 'I have lived here long, 
and have found all men kind and friendly, and all our 
intercourse has been most happy. At length, however, 
I find myself threatened with pecuniary difficulties, 
although, till this time, I have been considered to abound 
in wealth. I prefer to leave the country, rather than 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 135 

lose the Station which I hold ; wherefox'e I design to seek 
a home elsewhere, in preference to reducing my present 
establishment : I shall rely on the promises which Eirek 
the Red, my friend, made, when we separated in Breida- 
fiord. I have determined, in the ensuing summer, to go 
to Greenland.' 

" All were grieved at this sudden change ; for Thor- 
biorn was much beloved. They knew, however, that it 
was in vain to expostulate. 

" Thorbiorn presented gifts to all ; the banquet closed, 
and each returned to his own home. Thorbiorn sold his 
lands, and bought a ship in the port of Hraunhafn. 
Thirty men accompanied him, among whom were Orm 
of Arnastap, and his wife, together with other friends of 
Thorbiorn, who were unwilling to separate from him. 

" They put out to sea. After they had been some 
time at sea, the wind fell. They wandered from their 
course, and met with many disasters. Disease attacked 
them : Orm and Halldis, his wife, died, and half of the 
whole company. The ship was tossed on the ocean, and 
all the survivors underwent much suffering and hardship 
in every way. At length, in the beginning of winter 
they reached Heriulfness, in Greenland. 

" There was a man then living in Heriulfness, named 
Thorkel, a man of great authority. He extended hospi- 
talities to Thorbiorn and all his companions through the 
whole of this winter, and treated them very kindly. 

'^ There was at that time a great scarcity in Greenland, 
for those who had gone out had some of them returned 
with small supplies ; others had not yet returned at all. 

" There lived in that neighborhood a woman named 
Thorbiorg. She was a fortune-teller, and was called the 
Little Witch. She had had nine sisters, all fortune- 
tellers, but she alone survived. It was the habit of 



136 ■ THE NORTHMErf 

Thorbiorg to attend the feasts usually given in winter; 
those persons chiefly inviting her, who desired to leani 
their future fortunes, or the prospects of the supplies. 
Thorkel being one of the principal inhabitants, it seemed 
to be his place to ascertain when the present scarcity 
would be relieved. He therefore invited the fortune- 
teller, and treated her with great courtesy, as was the 
custom when such women were entertained. 

" An elevated seat was prepared for her, on which 
was a cushion stuffed with cock's feathers. When 
evening was come, she arrived, accompanied by a man 
who had been sent to meet her. She was clothed as 
follows : — her outer garment was a blue cloak, trimmed 
all over with ribbands, and ornamented with precious 
stones all round the border. She had on a necklace of 
glass beads. On her head she wore a black hood, made 
of lamb's-skin, lined with white cats' skins. She carried 
in her hand a staff, ornamented with copper, and which 
had precious stones fixed into its head. She was girt 
witli a girdle made of bark, from which hung a large 
leathern pouch, in which she carried the instruments of 
her incantations. On her feet she wore high shoes, 
covered with hair, and made of calf-skin, with long 
latchets, to the extremities of which were fastened little 
balls of tin. Her hands were covered with gloves of 
cat-skin, white and hairy on the inside. 

" As she entered, all esteemed it their duty to address 
her in respectful terms. She returned their salutations 
as she thought proper. Thorkel, the host, led her by 
the band to the seat prepared for her, and asked her to 
east her eyes (as in bestowal of a blessing) over all his 
household. She was exceedingly brief-spoken on all 
matters. 

" As the evening advanced, the tables were laid. It is 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 137 

here proper to state what dish was prepared for the 
fortune-teller. A mess was made of goats' milk and the 
hearts of all the animals which could be obtained. She 
used a copper spoon, and a bx-azen knife, the handle of 
which was made of a twisted tooth, and the point of 
wliich was broken. 

" The tables having been cleared, Thorkel, the host, 
advancing towards Thorbiorg, asked her how the arrange- 
ments of his household pleased her, and how soon she 
would be able to give any answer concerning those 
matters on which they all anxiously desired to consult her. 
She said she should be unable to give any answer befoi'e 
the following day. 

" The next day, towards evening, all preparations were 
n:\ade which she required for her incantations. She de- 
sired that some women should be found who could sing 
the mystic verses necessary to the incantation, and which 
are called Vardlokkub, (allurers of the tutelary genii.) 
No woman could be found able to sing these verses, 
although they sought over the whole neighborhood. 

"Then said Gudrid, — 'lam neither learned nor a 
prophetess; but Halldis, my friend, taught me a song in 
Iceland which she called Vardlokkur.' ' Happy circum- 
stance ! ' * exclaimed Thorkel ; but she answered, ' I 
cannot take any part in this matter, for I am a Christian 
woman.' Thorbiorg replied, — 'You may render great 
assistance to others, and without any loss to yourself. I 
demand of Thorkel all things necessary.' Then Thorkel 
s,trongly endeavored to persuade Gudrid, and she at 
length consented to do as he wished. All tlie women 

* This expression, in the original,' (see Antiq. Am. p. 109,) refers 
to the great knowledge which Gudrid exhibited in being acquainted 
with these verses. The sense, however, is best rendered, it is. 
thought, b)' translating it as above. 
12* 



138 THE NORTHMEN 

then surrounded the place of incantation, Thorbioi'g 
sitting on the elevation in the midst. Gudrid sang the 
mystic verses in tones- so sweet, and with such grace, 
that each one present thought that he had never heard 
any thing so musical or sweet before. 

" The fortune-teller, having thanked her for her 
services, declared that many spirits had been allured by 
the sweetness of the verses so exquisitely sung, and 
Avould now be present with their aid, ' who before,' 
she added, ' had intended to be adverse to us, or to render 
us no aid. Many things ai'e now known to me which 
were before unknown as well to me as to others. This 
I have to say to you, Thorkel, that this scarcity will en- 
dure no longer than the present winter, and that the 
coming spring will hail a happier year. The diseases 
which now oppress your people will leave them sooner 
than you have imagined.'' 

"'To you, Gudrid,' she continued, 'for the assistance 
which you have rendered, I will give an immediate re- 
ward ; for your future fates are known to me. You will 
marry a man, here in Greenland, of most honorable 
station, but you will not enjoy him long ; for your life 
will be passed in Iceland, where a great and noble race 
shall spring from you. A more glorious destiny awaits 
your oflspring, than it is in my power to testify. And 
now, daughter, hail ! and fare thee well ! ' 

" Then all the men approached the witch, each to seek 
what most ho desired to know. She was not difficult to 
be entreated, nor did her responses err. Presently others 
sent for her from other places, being desirous to consult 
her, and she left the house of Thorkel. 

" But Thorbiorn went away, for he was unwilling to 
be in the house while such superstitions were entertained. 
The weather became milder, as Thorbiorg had foretold. 



m NEW ENGLAND. 139 

Thorbiorn immediately got ready his vessel and pur- 
sued his course, till he came to Brattahlid. Eirek re- 
ceived him in a very friendly manner, rejoicing at his 
an'ival. Thorbiorn spent the whole of that year in the 
house of Eirck, as did his sailors among the neighbors. 
In the ensuing spring, Eirek gave Thorbiorn land in 
Stokkaness, where he built a sumptuous mansion, and 
thenceforth dwelt there." 

And thus, said Mr. Norset, ends the account of Gudrid, 
I hope you have been edified. 

A most marvellous kind of a narrative, truly, said the 
doctor. However, we are better acquainted with the 
lady than we were. After all, the superstitions of these 
people were not much greater, if at all, than what pre- 
vailed very commonly among our own people, until a 
comparatively recent period, and which are not totally 
extinguished yet, in the minds of many. 

True, doctor ; and you will acknowledgQ, I think, that 
the narrative thus given, though, as you say, a marvellous 
kind of a story, bears about it, in its details, the character 
of the age to which it is ascribed, and that it has the 
aspect of truth. 

Perhaps I may admit that, said the doctor ; but you 
gain nothing to your argument from such an admission. 

Yes I do, answered Mr. Norset ; the admission of the 
tiuthentic character of one part of a narration necessarily 
spreads itself over the whole, and becomes testimony to 
the truth of the remainder. 

Well, well, said the doctor, we shall see about that 
presently. Do n't be too anxious to seize on all my ad- 
missions. 

Indeed, doctor, you will not allow me fair play. Cer- 
tainly, if you ai"e compelled to make an admission, I am 
entitled to the full benefit of it throughout the whole of 
my argument. 



140 THE NOKTHMEN 

I must take good care, then, not to make any more 
admissions. 

You cannot help yourself, doctor, said Mr. Norset, 
smiling ; they drop incidentally, before you are aware of 
it, as must necessarily be the case in discussing a subject 
of this kind, where the unity of the testimony is so com,- 
plete. 

I suppose, interposed Mr. Cassall, that we may now 
return to the account of Thorstein, and his expedition, 
having had this episode concerning Gudrid his wife. 

We will, if you please ; and then we shall see some- 
thing more of the superstition of the age. It is obvious 
that the station of Thorfinn and his descendants led to 
the recording of these imagined prodigies. We know 
that there is a disposition, even in our own day, to throw 
something of the wonderful about the birth, or early years, 
of any character which has subsequently attained to 
great celebrity. 

The prodigies in the narration of Thorstein's history 
relate, then, to Gudrid, I presume ? 

They do principally concern her, and may, therefore, 
properly be considered as a part of her history. 

This narration, I think you said, is contained both in 
the account of Eirek the Red, and in that of Thorfinn ? 

No ; the narrative of Thorstein's intended expedition 
is contained only iji the " account of Eirek the Red, and 
of Greenland.'''' The remainder of the details, in which 
Gudrid figures, is contained in each account, and at 
pretty nearly the same length, and with very slight differ- 
ence in the facts stated; We will compare the accounts 
as we proceed. The narrative, continuing from the 
account of Thorvald's death, proceeds thus; — and you 
will perceive that it takes up the thread of Gudrid's histo- 
ry where the episode which we have just perused left it : — 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 141 

" In * the mean time, (that is, in the winter of 1004 — 5, 
before the return of Thorvald's ship,) the following cii-- 
cumstance had transpired in Greenland. Thorstein 
EiREKSON had married Gudrid, the daughter of Thor- 
biorn. 

" Thorstein was seized with a strong desire to pass 
over to Vinland, to fetch the body of his brother Thor- 
vald. He therefore fitted out a vessel, with that design 
in view, and manned it with twenty-five men, selected 
for their strength and stature, besides himself and Gudrid. 
When all was ready, they put out to sea, and were soon 
out of sight of land. Through the whole summer they 
were tossed on the deep, and were driven they knew not 
whither. In the first week of winter, t (that is, about 
20th October,) they made land, which they found to be 
in Lysxtfiord, on the western coast of Greenland. 
Thorstein endeavored to find accommodation for his men, 
and succeeded in obtaining it for all of them. He him- 
self, and his wife, were without any accommodation. 
They remained, therefore, for some days in the ship. 

" At that time the Christian religion had been but re- 
cently introduced. — " 

Pardon me, interrupted Mr. Cassall, but what was the 
date of Thorstein's expedition .'' 

It would appear to have been undertaken immediately, 
or almost immediately, after the return of the ship of 
Thorvald, bearing the tidings of that leader's death. We 
are told that, " in the mean time," — that is, before the 
return of the ship, — Thorstein had married Gudrid ; and, 
from a collation of the different accounts, it appears 

* Anliq. Am. p. 47. See also, ante, p. 127. 

tThe winter was reckoned by the ancient Northmen to com- 
mence on the first Saturday which fell between the 10th and 18th 
days of October. Cf Antiq. Am. 48, note a, and 437, note b, &c. 



142 THE NORTHMEN 

that he cannot have lived more than a year after the 
marriage. So that his voyage was undertaken in the 
summer of 1005, and his death took place in the winter 
of the same year. 

" It happened one day, that some men came early in 
the morning to Thorstein's cabin. Their leader asked 
how many men there were in the cabin ? Thorstein 
answered, ' There are two ; whom do you seek ? ' The 
stranger replied, — 'lam Thorstein, surnamed Thor- 
stein the Swarthy ; I have come here to offer to you 
and your wife entertainment at my house.' Thorstein 
said that he must consult the wishes of his wife ; — " 

A good husband, remarked the doctor, tartly^ 

Very, was the reply of Mr. Norset. 

" She left the matter to his decision — " 

An excellent wife, interposed Mr. Cassall. 

Uncommonly so, was the rejoinder. 

" He accepted the offer. Then said Thorstein the 
Swarthy, — ' I will come, to-morrow, with a yoke of oxen, 
to bring you to my house. I want nothing that can 
conduce to your entertainment ; but it is tedious staying 
with me, on account of the loneliness of my family, for 
there are only two of us, me and my wife. I am also of 
a different religion to you, though I consider yours as the 
more excellent.' On the following morning he came, 
with a yoke of oxen, and took them to his house ; and 
they remained with Thorstein. the Swarthy^ who enter- 
tained them hospitably." 

This was a curious kind of a rencounter, however, 
said the doctor. Pray, who was this Thorstein the 
Swarthy, who came in such a singular manner, and lived 
in such solitude, and adhered to one religion, though he 
considered another to be better ? He must have been a 
singular genius. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 143 

So the narrative gives us to understand. We are, 
however, told little of his history. 

And do both the narratives carry Thorstein Eirekson 
to the house of this Thorstein the Swarthy ? 

They do ; though, as I have befoi-e mentioned, nothing 
is said, in the nari'ative of Thorfinn, about his having 
been driven there after the failure of his unfortunate 
expedition.* It is from this point that the two accounts' 
agree. 

Proceed, then, 

" Gudrid was conspicuous for the comeliness of her 
form, for her prudence, and for her good discourse. 

" It happened, in the ensuing winter, (1005 — 6,) that a 
se\'^ re disease attacked the sailors of Thorstein Eirekson, 
wliich carried off many of them. Thorstein commanded 
that coffins should be made for the bodies of all the dead, 
and that they should be carried down to the ship ; ' for I 
intend,' said he, ' to carry them all to Eireksfiord in the 
ensuing summer,' (to be buried.) 

" It was not long before the same disease entered the 
family of Thoi-stein, (the Swarthy,) whose wife, named 
Grimhild," — or, according to the other account, Sigrid, 
— "was the first attacked; and, although she was of 
great size and strength, she yet became the victim of the 
disease." In the " account of Thorfinn," some curious 
particulars as to her illness are given, which, as they 
record one of those cases of spectral inusio72s which 
have so often been referred to supernatural agency, and 
given rise to stories of ghosts and spiritual visitants, 
may be Avorthy record. 

I do not understand, interrupted the doctor, how it 

* The reason of which has been explained, ante, p. 130; and 
see next page. 



144 THE NORTHMEN 

happens that such full particulars should be given in the 
" account of Thorfinn " of this part of the history of 
Eirek's family, when such meagre details ai'C given of 
all other parts of the history of that family. 

I have already * told you, answered Mr. Norset, that 
Gudrid became the wife of Thorfinn. All these details 
concern her more or less immediately, and there is, 
therefoi'e, just the same reason for their being found in 
the accoiuit of Thorfinn, as there is for details of the 
progress of Christianity being found there. It was a 
branch of the subject in which the narrator of ThorfinnV 
history was as much interested as the narrator of Eirek's 
history, and one in which each would have precisely the 
same source of information, namely, Gudrid herself. It 
is obvious that the first Icelandic narrator, probably 
Thorfinn himself, who handed down these facts to the 
Saga-men, would, through Gudrid, have every means of 
knowing all tltese details accurately, which he would not 
have with respect to other points in the history of Eirek's 
family. The circumstance, then, of the fullness of these 
particular details, and the meagreness of the others re- 
lating to the family of Eirek, in the " account of Thor- 
finn," affords a very striking additional internal proof of 
the truth and authenticity of both the narratives. But, to 
proceed with tire account of Grimhild's illness, as given 
in the " account of Thorfinn^ 

" One t evening Grimhild expressed her desire to 
go outside the house with Gudrid. When they had 
reached the outer door, Grimhild uttered a loud cry. 
Said Gudrid, ' We have been incautious, for you are little 
able to bear the cold draught ; let us go back into the 
house as quickly as possible.' Grimhild answered, ' We 

* Ante, p. 91, and 129. t Antiq. Am, p. 124. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 145 

cannot easily go back, as it is ; for here, before the door, 
moves the whole band of the dead men, and I recognize 
there your husband Thorstein, and myself also. I never 
saw a sight so dreadful ! ' Not long after, she added, 
' Now, Gudrid, let us go back, for I do not any longer see 
the crowd.' Thorstein, too, had disappeared, whom she 
had just seen, with a whip in his hand, as if lashing the 
crowd of men. Then they w^ent back into the house. 
Before morning, Grimhild died ; a coffin was made for 
her body. The same day the men went out to fish, and 
Thorstein the Swarthy accompanied them to the fishing 
stations : when dawn appeared, he went down to see 
how much they had caught. Thorstein Eirekson sent 
a messenger after him, desiring him to retui'n, for that his 
wife Grimhild did not lie quiet. He came and laid her 
straight." Or, as the other account relates it, — the 
main facts being the same : * — " Grimhild died ; and, 
when she was dead, Thorstein went out to fetch a plank 
on which to lay her body. Gudrid said to him, ' You 
will not be long, Thorstein ? ' He promised to return 
immediately. Then said Thorstein Eirekson, 'There is 
something remarkable about Grimhild, for she stirs on 
her couch, and her foot moves as if seeking to touch the 
ground.' Just then, Thorstein, the host, returned, and, 
at the same moment, Grimhild fell back with such 
violence that every beam in the house creaked. Then 
Thorstein made a coffin for Grimhild, and placed her 
therein. 

" At the close of the same day, Thorstein Eirek- 
son died, and Gudrid his wife was much afflicted. Then t 
Thorstein the Swarthy desired Gudrid to retire and rest 



Antiq. Am. p. 51. t Antiq. Am. p. 126. 

13 



146 THE NORTHMEN 

herself, for that he would watch by the dead body. He* 
endeavored to comfort and console her in every mode, 
and promised that he would take her, together with the 
dead body of her husband Thorstein, and those of all 
his men, to Eireksfiord ; ' and I will also,' he added, 
' send for some friends here to comfort you.' She thanked 
him. At this moment, Thorstein Eirekson rose and 
cried, — ' Where is Gudrid ? ' Thrice he repeated these 
words, and then was silent ; " — or, according to the other 
account, f which is, upon the whole, probably the "most 
correct, though the difference is very slight ; — " Thorstein 
Eirekson called for Gudrid, saying that he wished to 
speak to her. Thorstein the Swarthy went to Gudrid, 
roused her, and, having desired her to mark herself 
with the cross, and to ask the aid of her God, he told her 
what Thorstein Eirekson had said ; — ' He wishes you to 
go to him : — so determine whether you will or no, for I 
do not know how to advise you.' She answered, — ' Per- 
haps this extraordinary circumstance has reference to 
some events of futvu'ity. I trust that God will protect 
me, and I will, therefore, under his mercy, venture to go 
to my husband and hear what he wishes to say.' " 

I hardly understand all this, said Mr. Cassall. Did they 
imagine that these marvels took place after the deaths of 
the parties ? 

Undoubtedly that was their idea. Thus the motions of 
Grimhild caused astonishment, because it was thought 
that she had been dead before, whereas, doubtless, she had 
not. And so with respect to Thorstein. It was imagin- 
ed that he had died, when he had only become tempora- 

* Amiq. Am. p. 52. 

t Anliq. Am. p. 126. Cf. through remainder, the two narratives 
together. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 147 

rily insensible througli weakness. On his recoveiy, he 
called for his wife ; but, all having thought him dead, this 
dread and hesitation were occasioned ; hence, the air of 
mystery thrown over the whole transaction, and the pro- 
phetic character which was given to his words in the rep- 
etition. The account proceeds : — 

" ' I will go to my husband, and hear what he wishes 
to say, for I shall be unable, at any rate, to escape it if it 
forebodes evil. The matter may be of importance.' 
Then Gudrid went to Thorstein. He seemed to her to 
pour forth tears. He spoke a few words in a low tone 
to her, which none but herself could hear ; afterwards he 
spoke as follows, in the hearing of all :* — ' They are bless- 
ed who hold the (Christian) faith, for they will have 
salvation and mercy ; and yet many observe the faith but 
ill ; for it has been the custom here, in Greenland, from 
the time that Christianity was first introduced, that men 
should be buried in unconsecrated ground, few funeral rites 
being performed. I wish that you should cany me, and 
the other men who have died, and bury us in a conse- 
crated church.' He also foretold lo her something of 
her future lot, indicating that a high destiny awaited her ; 
and he besought her not to marry any man of Greenland. 
He desired her to bestow a pari of his money on a 
church, and a part on the poor. Having thus spoken, 
he expii'ed. 

" It had been the custom in Greenland, from the in^ 
troduction of Christianity, that the dead should be buried 
on the farms where* they died, the ground being unconse- 
crated, and merely a stake driven into the ground over 
the breast of the deceased. Afterwards, when the priests 

* Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 53 and 128, 



148 THE NORTHMEN 

came, the stake was drawn out, and holy water poured 
in, and funeral rites, though so late, performed. 

" Thorstein the Swarthy* did all that he had promised. 
In the following spring, (A. D. 1006,) he sold his farm and 
cattle, and carried Gudrid and all her property down to 
the ship. He fitted out tlie ship and manned it, and 
went to Eireksfiord, The bodies of Thorstein and of the 
others were there buried in the church, with proper fu- 
neral rites. Gudrid betook herself to Leif, at Brattahlid. 
Thorstein the Swarthy took upon himself the manage- 
ment of a farm in Eireksfiord, and dwelt there as long 
as he lived, much respected." 

Thus ends the history of Thorstein. 

Poor Thorstein ! said Mr. Cassall. Really, the sons of 
Eirek were, with the" exception of Leif, most unfortunate. 
Well might he be called Leif the Lucky, for he escaped 
those dangers to which each of his brothers fell a victim. 

And, pray, what does the doctor think of these portions 
of the narrative ? asked Mr. Norset, with a smile. 

O, remarked the doctor, you said you did not require 
me to believe all that is here told ; and so I have not 
troubled myself to point out the gross and obvious absurd- 
ities as you proceeded. 

Do you think you should have had hard labor to per- 
form if you had done so ? 

Yes, indeed ; a parcel of silly nonsense ! 

Well, doctor, do you think that there is any thing in 
this last portion of the narrative, — you admitted that the 
story of Gudrid bore about it the character of truth, — 
that may not very easily be explained by reference to 
simple and well-known natural phenomena .'' 

* Antiq. Am. p. 54. 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 149 

Certainly not, answered the doctor, contemptuously; 
who can doubt it. Is it not, therefore, most absurd to 
pretend to put any faith in a tale which contains such 
marvels made out of nothing at all ? 

There, doctor, you and I come to quite different con- 
clusions. You acknowledge that there is nothing here 
but what is explicable by reference to simple natural phe- 
nomena. And you know, as well as I do, what supersti- 
tions prevailed in the age in which these circumstances 
are recorded to have taken place, and, indeed, till a much 
later period. You know how easy it is to throw a super- 
natural air over very many natural phenomena, and how 
constantly it was done in that age. Well, then, it cer- 
tainly amounts to a very great proof of the authenticity 
and perfect truth of both the narratives in which these 
details are contained, Avhen we find that all the facts 
narrated, even in this part, although a superstitious air 
of supernaturality is thus thrown over them, are yet, 
every one of them, perfectly simple and explicable, and 
likely to have occurred. They are not wondrous 
prodigies, such as a " Tale of the Genii " contains, but 
simple, probable phenomena, viewed and recorded by a 
superstitious mind, and tinged, in the record, with the 
hue in which he viewed them. 

Humph ! said the doctor ; you contrive to turn every 
thing to the support of your own view of the question.. 

Nay, doctor ; it is no turning. Such is, unfortunately 
for you, the natural tendency of truth. All its parts 
cohere, and mutually establish and support each other. 

Does this, then, bring us to the close, asked Mr. Cas- 
sall, of the narrative of Eirek the Red, and his sons > 

It brings us to the close of all the most important par^ 
ticulars of that narration. There is an account given of 
an expedition to Vinland of Freydis, the daughter of 
13* 



150 THE NORTHMEN 

Eirek, and her husband Thorvard, accompanied by two 
brothers, Helgi and Finnbogi, merchants from Norway. 
This expedition did not occur till six years after that of 
Thorstein, (A. D. 1011,) and until after the return of 
Thorfinn. It will be hardly worth while to occupy our 
time with the details of this expedition, however, since 
no fresh discoveries are recorded, and nothing is exhibit- 
ed to us but the character of a cruel and hard-hearted 
woman, reckless of her conduct, and mindful only of the 
gain she made. By her treachery the brothers and their 
whole company were destroyed, and their vessel, which 
was larger than her husband's, was seized and laden. 
Her conduct was subsequently made known to Leif by 
some of her own company, and his justly excited anger 
was only i-estrained from inflicting the punishment due to 
her crimes, by the consideration of the ill effect which it 
would have upon the dignity of his family. He content- 
ed himself with pronouncing his opinion of her conduct, 
and withholding from her children all places of trust and 
honor. 

Then we proceed next to the " account of Thorfinn ? " 

We will do so this afternoon or to-morrow. Our 
present discussion has already occupied almost the whole 
of this morning. It has been protracted mucji longer 
than I expected. 

I am most anxious to hear the narrative of Thorfinn. 
Is there much contained in it which has not been detailed 
in the preceding narratives ? or does he make any fresh 
explorations ? 

Both these. The whole narrative is different in many 
respects, and, perhaps, more interesting ; and there are 
several fresh facts recorded with respect to the regions 
explored by Eirek's sons, which are valuable and in- 
teresting. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 151 

Then I think we had better devote this afternoon to 
the continuation of the subject. I am certainly very 
anxious to hear something more of Gudrid, and to be- 
come acquainted with the heroes of the next expedition. 
What says the doctor ? 

With all my heart. We will have it this afternoon, 
if you please, said the doctor, carelessly. 

Pray do n't trouble yourself to be present, doctor, if 
you find it tii-esome. 

O yes, I will come. One may as well hear the whole 
of the story out. 

Now, seriously and soberly, doctor, said Mr. Norset, 
do you mean to say that you can any longer have the 
slightest doubt that the Northmen did discover and ex- 
plore, to a great extent, the shoi'es of the continent of 
North America ? — You have been compelled to acknowl- 
edge their discovery of Greenland, and thus, in fact, of 
America. — Or do you pretend to doubt that they ex- 
plored, and not only so, but that they fixed their abode 
on, the shores of New England, five centuries befoi'e 
the discoveries and expeditions of Christoval Colon ? 

Ah ! well, well, said the doctor, — apparently not 
well pleased to be called upon for a straight-forward 
answer, — I do n't know ; perhaps there may be some- 
thing in it ; perhaps they did come here ; I suppose they 
did. % 



CHAPTER III, 

Arrival of Thorpinn Karlsefni in Greenland, (A. D. 1006.) — 
Marriage with Guduid, (1006-7.) —Expedition to Vlnland, (1007.) 
— Arrival at Kialarncss, (Cape Cod.) — Winters (1007-8) in 
Straumfiordy (Buzzard's Bay.) — Snorri Thorfinnson bom 
there, (1007.)— Thorfinn passes on to Hop, (Rhode Island,) (1008.) 
— "Winters there, (1008-9.) ^Indian Traditions and Names. 
— Thorfinn encounters the Natives, (1009.) — Sails up the river 
(to Providence.) — Returns to Stramnjiord, (1009.) — Expedition 
along the Eastern Coast, (1009.)— Winters at Slrauvijiord, (1009- 
10.) — Returns to Greenland, (1010.) — Two Natives taken on 
way home. — Destruction of Biarni Qrimolfson. — Thorfinn 
settles at Glawnibcc, in Iceland. 

What ! doctor, — you are beforehand with me this 
afternoon ! exclaimed Mr. Norset, entering the room. 

Beforehand with you ! — here Mr. Cassall and I have 
been waiting for you this half hour, at least : what have 
you been about .' 

Who could have dreamed, doctor, that you were so very 
impatient to hear the continuation of these narratives, 
that you must come here directly after dinner } I took 
my hat for half an hour, and have been sauntering be- 
yond the old fort, here on the Point, indulging my fancy 
with visions of the doings of the Northmen, when they 
visited this neighborhood. Doubtless their footsteps trav- 
ersed this very part of the island. 

Indulging your fancy, aye .? said the doctor ; observe 
that, Mr. Cassall. 

Well, doctor, and what of that } asked Mr. Norset. 

O, nothing, nothing, said the doctor, carelessly ; 



THE NORTHMEN IN NEW ENGLAND. 153 

only indulging your yanc?/ a little; — quite necessary in 
the matter of these Northmen, you know. 

Ah, ah, doctor, I understand you ; but you will not be 
able to hang a very weighty argument upon that hook. 
Did you never read of the landing of the Pilgrim fathers ? 

Certainly, I have. 

And did your imagination never conjure up the scene, 
with all the distinct vividness almost of reality ? If not, 
I fear that you took little interest in the narrative. 

Yes ; I believe the scene passed before my mind's eye. 

And did you ever doubt the reality and truth of the 
narrative itself, because thus your fancy drew from it a 
picture ? 

I cannot say that I did. 

Neither, then, can you take any exception, in the pres- 
ent case, to the truth and perfect historical authenticity 
of these facts, because my fancy has been roaming free, 
and conjuring up scenes which, if those narratives are 
true, must have had a probable existence, — if they are 
not true, can never have existed. The very wandering 
of the imagination, in this case, is dependent upon the 
established truth of the narrations, inasmuch as the mind 
cannot conceive of the vivid reality of the scenes, unless 
fully convinced, first, of the indubitable truth of the facts 
upon which those scenes must have depended for their 
possible existence. Almost the whole pleasure, in such 
wanderings of the fancy, consists in the accompanying 
conviction of their truth. But, however, you are impa- 
tient to hear the continuation of the narrative, I perceive, 
by your taking your station here so early. 

The doctor made no reply, but commenced twirling 
his spectacles round between his finger and thumb, to the 
imminent hazard of the arm which was thus converted 
into the axle. His motions betrayed evident symptoms 



154 THE NORTHMEN 

of impatience, though he was unwilling to make ac- 
knowledgment of its existence. 

We shall not occupy quite so much time this afternoon 
as we did this morning, observed Mr. Norset, since the 

NARRATIVE OF THE EXPEDITION OF ThORFINN wiU aloue 

fall under our notice, with but few other incidental 
facts. This nari'ative is somewhat longer, it is true, than 
any of those, taken singly, which we have already ex- 
amined. Its details will, however, I think, be sufficiently 
interesting to compensate for its greater length. 

One word before you begin, interposed the doctor. 
You said, I think, that the particulars of this narrative are 
contained only in the " account of Thorfinti ? " 

Not so, answered Mr. Norset. I stated that the fullest 
details are given in the " account of Thorfnn.'''' A sketch 
of the transactions is given in the " account of Eirek the 
Red, and of Greenland,'''' in which all the main facts are 
the same, but only very brief details are given. The 
cause of this, and the internal proof which it affords of 
the authenticity of the documents, and truth of the narra- 
tives, I have already explained.* 

O ! that is the state of the case, is it .'' I remember, 
now, that you did allude to these circumstances. Are 
there any other authorities given in that volume for the 
facts detailed in this narrative .'' 

Thei'e are, — as in the case of the principal narratives 
contained in the " account of Eirek the Red, and of 
Greenland,'''' — several extracts given from other docu- 
ments, in which allusion is made, more or less in detail, 
to the expedition of Thorfinn. There is, moreover, 
another detailed account of many of the circumstances of 
the expedition added to the main narrative, in which the 

♦ See, ante, chap. i. p. 31, &c. and chap. ii. p. 53, &c. and p. 148. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 155 

correspondence in statements is very exact : some few 
minute particulars alone differ. The document whence 
this latter is printed professes to be a copy, — it is a manu- 
script, — of a much more ancient manuscript. The origi- 
nals of each of these two documents were, in all probabil- 
ity, the committal to writing of the same tradition. 

Very well, sir ; we will see what appearance of 
authenticity is exhibited. Pray commence. 

You are quite impatient, doctor. We will pursue the 
same plan with this as with the former narratives, and 
discuss, any points which may arise, as we proceed. I 
must observe that the events detailed in this narrative 
commence veiy soon after the point of time to which the 
last narrative which we discussed this morning, — that of 
Thorstein, — carried us, namely, about the lime of the 
return of Gudrid to Brattahlid, in the spring of 1006. It 
is necessary to remember this, in order to the ascertain- 
ment of the date of Thorfinn's expedition. Before 
arriving at the narrative of the expedition itself, we have 
a few words on the race and country, and other particu- 
lars, of Thorfinn himself. The account commences 
thus : — * 

" There was a man named Thord, who lived at Hofd,t 
in Hofdastrand, (north of Iceland.) He married Frid- 
GERD, daughter of Thorer the Idle, and of Fkidgerd, 
daughter of Kiarval, king of the Irish. Thord was the 
son of BiARNi Butter-tub, son of Thorvald, son of 
AsLEiK, son of Biarni Ironsides, son of Ragnar Lod- 
brok (Hairy-breeches.) Thord and Fridgerd had a son 

* Aotiq. Am. p. 130. 

t This place, with most others mentioned in the narratives con- 
tained in this volume, will be found marked in the map affixed to 
Henderson's Iceland. Most of the localities in Iceland still retain 
their ancient names. 



156 THE NORTHMEN 

named Snokui, who married Thorhild the Partridge, 
daughter of Thord the Loud. They had a son named 
Thord Horsehead. Thorfinn Karlsefni was his son, 
whose mother's name was Thorunn." 

Well, cried the doctor, whose eyes had rolled, and 
whose face had moved in singular contortions, during the 
recital of these names, what extraoi'dinory surnames they 
did give to their ancestors. Biarni Butter-Tuh! This 
was for the sake of distinction, I suppose .? 

Exactly so, said Mr. Norset. 

The titles were more appropriate than elegant, that is 
certain, rejoined the doctor. 

" Thorfinn occupied his time in mercantile expedi- 
tions, and was esteemed a skilful merchant. One sum- 
mer he fitted out his ship for a voyage to Greenland, 
accompanied by Snorri Thorbrandson, of Alptafiord, 
and a company of forty men. There was a man named 
Biarni Grimolfson, of Breidafiord, and another named 
Thorhall Gamlason, of Austfiord. These men fitted 
out a ship, at the same time, to go to Greenland. They 
had also a company of forty men. This ship, and that 
of Thorfinn, as soon as they were ready, put out to sea. 
It is not recorded," (that is, by the Saga-men, or tradition 
bearers,) " how long they were on the voyage : it is only 
stated that both ships arrived at Eireksfiord in the 
autumn of that year, (1006.) Leif and others rode 
down to the ship, and friendly greetings took place on 
both sides." 

I must here remark, said Mr. Norset, that, in the 
" account of Thorfinn,'''' the name of Eirek occurs instead 
of that of Leif. 

Ah ! said the doctor, leaning forward, as if to seize the 
statement with avidity, in the hope of being able to im- 
peach the credit of the narrative. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 157 

Do n't be ill too great a hurry, doctor, continued Mr. 
• Norset, smiling ; there is nothing very wonderful about 
it. In the other account the name of Leif occurs 
throughout, and it is evident that the occurrence of that 
of Eirek, in the " account of Thorjinn,'''' is only an error 
of ignorance or carelessness. As, in the " account of 
Eirek,'''' there are contained certain errors as to the 
family of Thorfinn, \Yhich no Icelander would have made, 
so, in the " account of Thorfinn,'''' there are contained 
certain errors as to the family of Eirek which no Green- 
lander would have made. Eirek had died five winters 
previously, and Leif had succeeded to his place and 
rank. Tl>e narrator of the " account of Thorfinn,^'' 
knowing that the name of Eirek occurred in one connec- 
tion, and knowing that he was the founder of, and prin- 
cipal man in the colony of Greenland, doubtless con- 
sidered the name of Leif only an error for the name of 
his father, being unacquainted with the particulars of 
Eirek's death. You will, of course, doctor, particularly 
observe that these errors, so palpable upon comparison 
of the two accounts, would never have been foimd in a 
fahrication. They affect, however, no single fact of the 
narrative ; they are unimportant, except inasmuch as that 
they stamp the records in which they are contained with 
that proof of authenticity which consists in evidence of a 
diversity of authors, places, and times, in the origin of 
particular documents, between which, nevertheless, an 
absence of all concert is manifest, at the same time that 
a congruity is present in all the main facts narrated. 

This eri'or would certainly have seemed an inconsis- 
tency, remarked Mr. Cassall, but for this explanation, 
which undoubtedly makes the fact bear strongly in proof 
of the authenticity of both the documents. It is some- 
14 



158 THE NORTHMEN 

thing like the case, though perhaps not quite so marked, 
of the duke of Argyll, quoted by Paley. 

Go on, said the doctor, condescendingly; — Leif or 
Eirek ; — it is not of much use caviling about a single 
name. 

Especially, said Mr. Norset, when it cannot be done 
with any show of reason or argument. 

" Leif and others came down to the ship, and friendly 
interchanges took place. The captains requested Leif 
to accept whatever he chose to take of their merchandise. 
Leif, in return, entertained them handsomely, and invited 
the chief men in both ships to spend the winter with him 
at Brattahlid. They accepted his invitation with many 
thanks. Then their goods were carried to Brattahlid, 
where they themselves had every entertainment which 
they could desire ; wherefore their winter quarters 
pleased them much. 

" As the feast of Yule (Christmas) drew nigh, Leif 
became silent and low-spirited, more than he was wont. 
Thorfinn said to him, ' Arie you ill, friend Leif? we 
think that you do not seem in your usual spirits. You 
have entertained us most hospitably, for which we are 
anxious to render you all the service in our power. Tell 
me what it is that ails you ! ' ' You have received what I 
have been able to offer you,' said Leif, ' in the kindest 
manner, and there is no idea in my mind that you have 
been deficient in any courtesy ; but I fear lest, when you 
go elsewhere, it may be said that you never witnessed a 
Yule feast so meanly celebrated as that which approaches, 
at which you will be entertained by Leif of Brattahlid ! ' 

" ' That shall never be the case, friend,' answered 
Thorfinn. ' We have abundant stores in the ship ; take 
of these as much as you need, and prepare a feast as 
magnificent as you please.' Leif accepted his offer, and 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 159 

the Yule commenced ; and so well were Leirs arrange- 
ments made, that all were astonished that such a sumptu- 
ous feast could be provided in so poor a country. After 
the Yule, Thorfinn began to treat with Leif as to the 
marriage of Gudrid ; Leif being the person to whom the 
right of betrothment belonged. Leif gave a favorable 
ear to his advances, saying that she must necessarily 
fulfil that destiny which fate had appointed, and that he 
had heard nothing of Thorfinn but what was honorable. 
In the end, Thorfinn Karlsefni married Gudrid, and their 
nuptials were celebrated at Brattahlid during this same 
winter," (1006 — 7.) The date is ascertained from the 
circumstance of its being mentioned in the " account of 
Eirek, " &c. that Thorfinn and his companions arrived 
in Greenland in the summer of the same year as that in 
which Gudrid returned to Brattahlid after the death of 
Thorstein. 

" The conversation frequently turned, at Brattahlid, on 
the discovery of Vinland the Good ; many saying that an 
expedition there held out a* fair prospect of gain. At 
length Thorfinn and Snorri made preparations for going 
on an expedition thither in the following spring, (1007.) 
Biarni Grimolfson and Thorhall Gamlason, already men- 
tioned, determined to accompany them. Thorvard, the 
husband of Freydis, the daughter of Eirek, went with 
them, as also did Thorvald Eirekson." 

Thorvald Eirekson ! said the doctor ; I thought he had 
been killed some time before } 

Do you not remember, answered Mr. Norset, that I 
mentioned this case, yesterday,* as one in which the 
main facts related in the two accounts were the same, 
but with some difference in the particulars ? We shall 

• Ante, p. 32. 



160 THE NORTHMEN 

fold an account of the death of Thorvald related in this 
narrative, in nearly the same manner as it is related in the 
" account of Eirek." It is most probable that some con- 
fusion of names exists here, for, in the second '■'■account 
of Thorfinn^'''' * it is stated that " Thorvald, a kinsman of 
Eirek, went with Thorfinn." There can, therefore, be 
little doubt that there was some Thoi'vald, a relation oS 
Eirek, who did go with Thorfinn, and that the narrator 
of the " account of Thorfinn,'''' being unacquainted with 
the particulars of Eirek's family, has confused this Thor- 
vald with Thorvald the son of Eirek, and so placed the 
particulars of the death of the latter, which he had heard, 
to the account of the former, who was not tlie son, but the 
kinsman of Eirek. 

I now remember your mentioning this variation in 
the accounts, said the doctor. I had forgotten it. I will 
give you the benefit of your explanation. 

Truly, I am greatly indebted to your generosity, said 
Mr. Norset, with assumed humility. 

" They were also accompanied by Thorhall, commonly 
called the Hunter, who had, for many years, been the 
huntsman of Eirek during the summer, and his steward 
during the winter. This Thorhall was a man of gigan- 
tic stature and of great strength, and swarthy in com- 
plexion : he was a man of very few words, and when he 
did speak it was chiefly in a bantering manner : he was 
given to evil counsel, and had been ill affected to Chris- 
tianity ever since its introduction into Greenland. He 
possessed, however, much knowledge of uninhabited 
lands. He was in the same ship with Thorvard and 
Thorvald. These latter made use of the ship which had 

*Antiq. Am. p. 163. 'When ih& second account of Thorfinn is 
mentioned, reference is always made to the additional account 
mentioned, ante, p. 154. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 161 

brought Thorbiom from Iceland." * So that this expedi- 
tion consisted of three ships. "There were in all," — 
look, doctor, and Mr. Cassall, — this number of men, — 
" CXL." 

And, pray, why do you write that number down on 
paper in Roman numerals, instead of stating it in straight 
forward language ? asked the doctor. 

Because, answered Mr. Norset, ' thereby hangs a tale.' 

The doctor and Mr. Cassall both looked somewhat 
puzzled. 

Nothing very much out of the way, doctor ; only it is 
desirable to call your attention to the fact. Had I said 
140, in plain English, it would have mislead you ; — and, 
had I said 160, without noticing the mode in which the 
number is recorded, it would not have been strictly 
candid. 

But do you mean to say, asked Mr. Cassall, that 140 
and 160 are the same ? 

Certainly not ; but I mean to say that the Roman numer- 
als, " CXL," mean in this place 160, whereas, you might 
have taken them to mean 140 : some explanation thus 
becomes necessary. The doctor may be aware that the 
hundred usually comprised, among the northern nations, 
in the middle ages, six score, or 120. 

I know that it sometimes did. 

It is to be presumed, then, that such is its meaning in 
this place. 

Ah ! ah ! ' it is to be presumed,' aye ? — and what may 

♦ Thorbiom must have reached Greenland in the course of the 
year 1001, since his family were Christians, and Christianity was 
not introduced into Iceland till 1000, and he reached Greenland 
before Eirek died, which was in the winter of 1001 — 2. This 
date agrees Avell with all the incidental particulars mentioned 
concerning him and his family. 
14* 



162 THE NORTHMEN 

be the reason of that, sir ? I imagine you say that it is to 
be presumed to indicate 120 in this place, in order to fit 
some theory, or accord with some other statements. 
This is suspicious. 

You are welcome to your suspicions, doctor. They 
are groundless. There is no theory to support, for, in 
every one of the documents, of any kind, wherein nu- 
merals occur, they are found to be expressed in Roman^ 
and not in Arabic numerals.* The question is simply 
one of fact. The Roman numeral C, may signify either 
100 or 120 ; that is, either the short hundred of five 
score, or tlie long hundred of six score. The question is, 
whether the short or the long hundred is here signified : — 

Pardon me, interrupted Mr. Cassall ; I never heard of 
short and long hundred before. I thought the hundred 
always consisted of five score. 

By no means. The hundred very commonly, if not 
generally, in use among the Northern European nations, 
formerly comprised 120, or six score. Indeed, this com- 
putation is not out of use at the present day, even in Eng^ 
land, by the name of the " long huudredJ''' Certain arti- 
cles are still always sold, in certain parts of the country, 
by the long hundred. In avoirdupois weight, the hundred, 
in England, always consists of five score and a dozen, or 
1 12 ; — and so it did in the United States until recently, 
as you know. A ton of coal, in England, now contains 
240 pounds, or nearly one eighth more than the same nom- 
inal weight does in the United States.. This shows that 
one hundred does not always consist of five score. 

Then you imagine that, in this case, Thorfinn had 
whh him 160 men, and not 140 ? 

Such would seem to have been the case, according to 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 462. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 163 

the known common usage of the hundred by the North- 
ern nations of that date. Pray observe, however, that 
this interpretation is made with no reference to any thing 
whatever, except the point of fact. Whether it means 
160 or 140, is a matter of not the slightest importance to 
the narrative, or the other facts. It is not a little absurd, 
therefore, to raise an objection, as some of the reviews have 
done, — and which is a proof of the non-perusal of this 
volume, by their authors, — against this interpretation, 
and mark it as an impeachment of the truth of the nar- 
rative. Such an objection is not quite so rational or well 
founded as if any one were to object to the authenticity 
of the whole Roman history, because Quintilian gives 
us to understand* that Cicero's name was always pro- 
nounced, among his contemporaries, as Kikero, where- 
as, we are accustomed to pronounce it with the C soft. 
We will now proceed with the narrative : — 

^' There were one hundred and sixty men in all. They 
took with them all kinds of live stock, for they designed 
to colonize the land. Thorfinn asked Leif to give him 
the dwellings which he had erected in Vinland. Leif told 
him that he would grant him the use of them, but that he 
could not give them to him.t 

" Then they sailed to Westbygd, and thence to Bjar- 
ney ; — " 

And what and where is Bjarney ? asked the doctor. 

The name Bjarney, literally hear island, seems to have 
been indiffei'ently applied to many islands. Thus the pres- 
ent isle of Disco was called Bjarney ; and we have men- 
tion presently made of another island, called Bjarney, at 
a great distance from Disco. The Bjarney just men- 
tioned was probably one of the numerous islands on the 

* Cluint. de Inst. Orat. lib. i. 
t Antiq. Am. Cf. p. 57. 



164 THE NORTHMEN 

coast of Labrador, upon which they would naturally 
touch on their way from Westbygd to Helluland,* or 
Newfoundland. That this was the case, is rendered 
probable from the fact that they were only two days in 
sailing from Bjarney to Helluland. It is obvious that it 
could not have been Disco, since that island lies far to 
the north of Westbygd, and would have been far, in- 
deed, out of their course in going to Vinland. 

" Thence they sailed for two days towards the south. 
Land being seen, they put out a boat, and explored. 
They found vast flat stones, many of which were twelve 
ells broad. There was a great number of foxes there." 
You perceive that this description coincides precisely in 
fact, though expressed in different terms, with that of 
Leif. We have modern descriptions of this region, 
which, besides according, as we have seen, with the gen- 
eral tenor of these descriptions, make particular mention 
of the large flat stones.t 

Go on, said the doctor ; I want Thorfinn to reach Vin- 
land ; and I do not intend to detain you much before you 
carry him there, unless we come to something very out- 
rageous. I will not complain of this description. We 
all know that there are plenty of foxes in that region. 

I dare say, answered Mr. Norset, that you will find 
work for yourself before we reach Vinland ; for we have 
some particulars concerning the intervening region which 
we have not before had. But, to proceed ; — though I 

* It is worthy of observation, however, that the whole of the coast 
of Labrador, and the northern coast of North America to the 
west of Greenland, was called, by the ancient Icelandic geogra- 
phers, (whose writings are still in existence,) Helluland, being dis- 
tinguished, however, from the present Newfoundland by the ad- 
dition Helluland it Mi/cla, or Great Helluland, whereas the isl- 
and was simply Helluland, or Litla Helluland. 

tAntiq. Am. p. 419. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 165 

should remark that the narrator of this expedition, being 
anxious to give all the honor he could to Thorfinn, makes 
him bestow names on all the places visited ; — whereas, we 
have seen that Leif and Thorvald fii'st named the differ- 
ent lands : these names Thorfinn, of course, learned 
during his stay with Leif, — which stay, as well as LeiFs 
expedition, is recorded in all the narratives. The same 
names are bestowed on the different lands in each account. 

" They called that land Helluland. Thence they sail- 
ed two days in a southerly course, and came to a land 
covered with wood, and in which were many wild ani- 
mals. Beyond this land, to the southeast, lay an island, 
on which they killed a bear. They called the island 
Bjarney, and the land Markland." * 

Bjarney, said Mr. Cassall, must be Cape Sable Isle. 
The situation of that island corresponds exactly with the 
description. I suppose that Thorfinn first touched on 
Nova Scotia in a more northerly part than Leif, as he 
reached it in two days. He would then coast along till 
Bjarney was reached. 

Most probably your conjecture is correct ; but you per- 
ceive that the details here are meagre, not being so full 
as in the account of Leif's voyage. The express object 
of Thorfinn was to reach Vinland; and he evidently did 
not trouble himself much about intervening lands, nor was 
he so careful in the description of them as the other navi- 
gators. As far as he goes, he corroborates the statements 
of these others. His meagreness in this part of the nar- 
rative is an incidental proof of the genuineness of the 
whole, since we know that his avowed destination was 
Vinland. I beg your particular attention to what immedi- 

* Gaspar dc Corte Real, who touched on Nova Scotia in 1501, 
called it Terra Verde, a name very similar in meaning to the 
Norse, Markland. 



166 THE NORTHMEN 

ately follows, as it opens a description which we have 
not before had. 

" Thence, (that is, from the island Bjarney,) they sail- 
ed towards the south for two days* and arrived at a ness, 
or promontory of land. They sailed along the shores of 
this promontory, the land lying to the starboard. These 
shores were extensive and sandy. They made for land, 
and found on the ness the keel of a ship," (doubtless the 
same that Thorvald had set up there ;) " wherefore they 
called the place Kialarness. And they called the shores 
FuRDUSTRANDiR, {shoTCs of great lengthy or wonderful 
shores,) because the coasting along them seemed tire- 
some," on account of their desertness. 

We have reached Kialarness again, at last, said the doc- 
tor. Is Thorfinn's Kialar-ness the same as Thorvald's ? 

Undoubtedly. Mark the description, and you can 
have no doubt about the matter. They sail southward for 
two days from Cape Sable Isle, off Nova Scotia, and come 
to a ness, or neck of land, which, sailing on, they keep 
to the right hand of the ship. Does not this exactly cor- 
respond to the neck of Cape Cod ? 

And what, then, is the meaning of the long sandy 
shores, and why did not Thorvald allude to these ? 

Both these questions are easy to answer ; but we will, 
if you please, take the last first. Do you not remember 
that Thorvald was driven along these coasts by a tem- 
pest, and only ran aground at the extremity of the cape ? 
He had something else to do then, than examine the 
nature of the coast as he was driven past ; and he could 
not, probably, have discovered its aspect, if he had look- 
ed, in that state of the weather. None other besides 
Thorvald and Thorfinn coasted this cape, as far as we 
are informed in these records ; and the circumstance of 

• Cf. Antlq. Am. pp. 170 and 139. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 167 

Thorvald's having been driven past ly a tempest., and the 
narrator of his voyage not describing it., while Thorfinn 
coasted leisurely along., and the narrator of his voyage 
thus more carefully describing it, is a strong internal 
evidence of the authenticity of each narrative. 

But how do you explain the lo7ig sandy shores ? 

How do I explain it ! You have never been down on 
Cape Cod, I presume, doctor, or you would not ask such 
a question? 

No, I never was in that vicinity. 

Then you may judge of the correctness of Thorfinn's 
description by the following fact. It was only last night 
that I was spending the evening with a friend in this 
neighborhood, and he happened to mention a journey 
he had made to Cape Cod to attend some meeting. In 
the course of his narration, he stated, without any qvtes- 
tion or allusion on my part, that he never was in such a 
desolate and dreary place in his life as Cape Cod. He 
said he never felt any thing like Nostalgia in his life, 
except three times. The strongest was while at Cape 
Cod ; and so dreary and desolate did he find its desert 
sands, that he preferred returning home to Boston, where 
he then resided, twice in the course of three days, to 
staying on that coast during the interval. The same 
testimony is borne by all travellers. Hitchcock, in his 
Report on the Geology of Massachusetts, p. 96 &c. says 
of Cape Cod, — "The dunes, or sand-hills, which are 
often nearly or quite barren of vegetation, and of snowy 
whiteness, forcibly attract attention, on account of their 
peculiarity. As we approach the extremity of the Cape, 
the sand and barrenness increase ; and, in not a few 
places, it would need only a party of Bedouin Arabs to 
cross the traveller's path, to make him feel that he was in 
the depths of an Arabian or Lybian desert." 



168 THE NORTHMEN 

Certainly, said Mr. Cassall, that is pretty strong con- 
firmation of the correctness of Thorfinn's description. 
So they called it Furdustrandir, because of the extent of 
the coast. 

So the account says, and well might they apply the 
term to a shore so long, barren, and monotonous. Its 
dreariness would necessarily make the passage by it 
appear particularly tiresome. The reason for the name, 
however, was probably added by the person who com- 
mitted Thorfinn's narrative to writing. ^ Furdustrandir 
means, literally, wonderful shore. This term may be 
derived from its remarkably tiresome length, but is, 
perhaps, hardly so likely to be so, as from another cir- 
cumstance, which is, indeed, a much more wonderful 
circumstance attending that locality. Hitchcock, in the 
work just quoted, p. 98, remarks, — "In crossing the 
sands of the Cape, I noticed a singular mirage, or decep- 
tion. In Orleans, for instance, we seemed to be ascend- 
ing at an angle of three or four degrees, nor was I con- 
vinced that such was not the case, until, turning about, I 
perceived that a similar ascent appeared in the road just 
passed over." This phenomenon may have been observ- 
ed by Thorfinn's party, — who, we know, must have landed 
here, as they found the keel standing on the neck, — and 
have given origin to the name Furdustrandir. 

More probably than the other derivation of the word, 
I think, said the doctor. And where did they go after 
passing these " wonderful shores } " 

" They afterwards came to a bay,* and directed the 
course of their vessels into this bay," 

* The original here literally signifies " the land became bay-cy; " 
that is, had a bend inwards, so as to form a bay. The translation 
given expresses the sense correctly. See Antiq. Am. pp. 139 
and 171. 



IN NEW ENGLANl^. 169 

That must be Nantucket Bay, remarked Mr. Cassall. 
They must necessarily reach that arm of the sea, after 
coasting the tongue of Cape Cod. 

Doubtless you are correct, said Mr. Norset, as the 
following particulars of the narrative will very clearly 
show. I may remark that Thorfinn describes the whole 
of this coasting voyage with care. You have seen, and 
will presently see further, that he notices facts which are 
not i"clatcd in any of the other narratives, while the 
descriptions in all the narratives are able to be identified 
with the same localities. 

" King Olaf Tryggvason," the same whom we saw 
that Leif visited,* " had given to Leif two Scots, a man 
named Haki, and a woman named Hekia : they were 
swifter of foot than wild animals. These Leif had 
given to Thorfinn, and they were then in his ship. 
When they had passed beyond Furdustrandir, he put 
these Scots on shore, directing them to run over the 
country towards the southwest f for three days, and then 
return. They were very lightly clad. The ships lay to 
during their absence. When they returned, one carried 
in his hand a bunch of grapes, the other an ear of com. 
They went on board, and then the ships proceeded on 
their coui-se, until the land was intersected by another 
bay." 

That must necessarily be Buzzard's Bay, said Mr. 
Cassall, who, during the whole discussion of these nar- 
ratives, kept the map constantly in his hand, following 
the course of the voyagers with his pencil. 

Obviously so, said Mr. Norset. 

" Outwards from this ba}^ lay an island, on each side 

* See, ante, pp. 88 and 89. . 
•t Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 140 and 428. 

15 



170 THE NORTHMEN 

of which there was a very rapid current. They called 
this island Straumey, (isle of currents.) There was so 
great a number of eider ducks there, that they could 
hardly walk without treading on the eggs." * 

What island is this ? inquired the doctor. 

It must, I presume, have been either the present island 
of Martlui's Vineyard., or the connected islands of Cutty- 
hunk and Nashawenna, between which, even now, a high 
shoal runs. Perhaps the latter locality is more probably 
correct than the former. Its correctness, however, sup- 
poses certain effects of the current, which I will notice 
presently. 

And Avhat is the meaning of the egg story, and the 
rapid current ? Are either of these found here ? 

As to the eggs, it is the fact that the eider duck is 
still found in some of the islands of Massachusetts : t 
probably before .the settlement of the country they 
abounded much more commonly than at present. You 
are aware, — or may be, by looking at the map, — that 
there are now islands in Buzzard's Bay and Nantucket 
Bay, and elsewhere on these coasts, called Egg Islands, 
which name can be derived from no other circumstance 
than the abandance of eggs found there, either now, or 
formerly. 

They must have found this neighborhood offer com- 

* Precisely the same form of expression was recently made nse 
of to the author, by a gentleman in Boston, who was describing 
some parts of Boston Bay during a certain season of the year, (the 
same as that in which Thorfinn reached Straumey.) The only 
difference was, that the eggs mentioned by this gentleman were 
those of gulls ; those seen by Thorfinn are said to have been those 
of eider ducks. 

tSee annot. Mdr, in Antiq. Am. p. 444, being a quotation from 
Ebelings " Erdbeschreibung und Geschichte von Amerika," (1794,) 
i. p. 210. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 171 

fortable quarters, I should think, said the doctor. They 
had better have stayed here. 

They appear to have been somewhat of your opinion, 
doctor ; for they did pitch their tent in the neighborhood 
of Buzzard's Bay for a time. 

You have not explained the rapid currents, said the 
doctor. 

These rapid currents were occasioned by the Gulf 
Stream, the course of which, passing northward from the 
Gulf of Mexico, lies at no great distance from the whole 
of the eastern coast of the United States, and is known 
to have lain still nearer to this coast in former times 
than at present. A glance at the map will show you 
that it must, even now, produce the effects described 
around all the islands in this neighborhood, and remarka- 
bly so up Buzzard's Bay. That this is the case will be 
seen by inspecting the modern accounts of 'these locali- 
ties.* I even heard a gentleman remark, the other day, 
not having the slightest reference to the topic before u§, 
that many captains, who had crossed the Atlantic fifty 
times without a single qualm, were made sea-sick imme- 
diately on entering the waters in this neighborhood. It 
is, moreover, a known fact to geologists, that the Gulf 
Stream is turned to the eastward by the shoals of Nan- 
tucket, f It is to be observed that this current has neces- 
sarily had some effect upon the condition of the land in 
these regions. Some changes have taken place withiza the 
memory of man. It is very probable that some of the 
islands in this neighborhood were formerly connected 
with the main land ; perhaps the whole string of islands 
extending from the southwestern extremity of the 

* Antiq. Am. p. 428, note c. 

t See Lyell's Geology, 5th London edition, vol. i. p. 384. 



172 THE NORTHMEN 

peninsula of Cape Cod, below Falmouth, formerly com- 
posed a portion of the main land of that peninsula. 

What have these changes to do with this subject ? 

They are very clearly connected with it. Thus, — sup- 
posing that, at the time of these voyages, this string of 
islands, with the exception of Cuttyhunk and Nasha- 
wenna, the connection of which with the main land may 
probably be referred to a still more remote period, was 
formerly connected with the main land, — it appears very 
natural that Leif and Thorvald, who did not coast along, 
as Thorfinn appears to have done, should have passed 
Buzzard's Bay, without sailing up it, or noticing these 
islands. Again, the present narration speaks of an 
island. There is the island of Martha's Vineyard, to be 
sure, much larger than any of the others, — and it is, 
indeed, very probable that Martha's Vineyard and Nan- 
tucket were* formerly connected, — but there are several 
other islands lying immediately at the mouth of the bay. 
They would probably have been noticed, had they 
existed. 

Ah, said the doctor, I thought we should find that you 
would have recourse to a parcel of conjectures to sup- 
port your tales. 

You might think so, doctor ; but your thoughts were still 
vain imaginings. I have had no recourse to any conjecture 
to support any tales. In the narrative before us, there 
is nothing inconsistent with the localities as they actu- 
ally now exist ; but, upon referring to certain changes, 
which the known laws of nature are calculated to have 
worked, we find the consistency and correctness of the 
narrative to be still more striking. Knowing what these 
laws of nature are, we know that what is now has been 
different in former times. Where is the sun at this 
moment ? 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 173 

Verging towards the west. 

Do you thence infer that he has always been in that 
aspect ? 

To be sure not. 

Why not ? How can you know otherwise ? 

Because I know that his daily course is from east to 
west. 

Then you know that a change is constantly taking 
place in his position, or rather in the position of the earth 
with respect to him. You know that his past jjosition 
has been different from his present one. You would not, 
then, doubt any man's statement, because he said that, 
when a certain fact took place, the sun was in the east, 
although, when you now look, you see him in the west. 
The course of the Gulf Stream, and the effects produced 
by it, are regulated by laws as certain as is the course of 
the ecliptic. There is, therefore, no more conjecture in 
alluding to the changes which it must have produced in 
Buzzard's Bay, or elsewhere, than there is in alluding to 
the sun's eastward aspect this morning. I suppose you 
remember that 

" Harry of Monmouth, Lancaster, and Derby," 

as Shakspeare styles him, succeeded to the throne of 
England in 1399 ? 

Certainly, I do : — was he a Northman } added the 
doctor, whh something like a sneer. 

No, he was not a Northman, any more than all the 
Anglo-Saxon race are of the same stock with the North- 
men of old ; but you may perhaps remember, also, 
that this same Henry IV landed at Ravenspur, in York- 
shire, which place was then a considerable port .' 

What of that, sir > 

It may seem perhaps to you a curious and fanciful con-^ 
15* 



174 THE NOETHMEN 

jecture, but it is, nevertheless, a fact, that this very Ra- 
venspur is now about two miles out in the ocean, * and 
nothing but a sand-bank, which may be partly seen at low 
water. Now I beg you will never believe the page of 
English history again, because, in order to do so, you 
must have recourse to the conjecture that there was once 
land, and a coiisiderahle toicn, where now there are seen 
only the wasting waters of the ocean. 

The doctor looked puzzled, and somewhat troubled. 
He briefly observed, — I never heard of that fact before. 

It is a fact, nevertheless ; and I could name a hundred 
such, along the eastern coast of England, — towns and 
villages, once existing, now far within the ocean, t Ob- 
serve, this Ravenspur was in existence four hundred 
years ago, and now is looked for vainly. There is no 
current continually driving against that shore like the 
Gulf Stream against Martha's Vineyard and the coast of 
Massachusetts. It is upwards of eight hundred years 
since the Northmen navigated these waters. Certainly, 
then, it is.no conjecture to speak of the changes which 
the coast must necessarily have undergone within that 

* See Lyell's Geology, vol. i. p. 402, and Camden's Britannia, 
(Gough's edition, folio,) vol. iii. p. 77. The reader will find 
mention in both these places, of various other towns washed away, 
some of them even since Camden's time. Among these are Au- 
burn, Hartburn, Hyde, OAVihorne, Kilnsea, Fismerk, Tharlet-thorp, 
Redwayr, Penysthorp, Upsall, and Potterfleet. 

t If the eye is cast along the map of the eastern coast of England, 
it cannot fail to be attracted by the very extensive shoals in Tlie 
Wash, between Norfolk and Lincolnshires. Many towns and vil- 
lages have here, too, disappeared. It is probable that, at no very 
distant date, the shoals between Boston Deeps and the coast of Lin- 
coln were mainland. The course of the Witham, on which the 
ancient town of Boston stands, is clearly discernible through these 
shoals at the present day, and it seems probable that, at the time 
Boston first rose into existence, (before the eighth century,) it lay 
much farther from the ocean than at present. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 175 

time, 01- to allude to land submerged, and now appearing 
only in part, as islands. Nay, I have, as I mentioned 
this morning, the positive testimony of one of the oldest 
residents in the island of Nantucket to the fact, that the 
visible shoals of that island have undergone a remarka- 
ble change within his memory and observation ; and that 
many islands, which formei'ly appeared above the water 
on those shoals, are now no longer seen. Is it, then, con- 
jecture tQ speak of the likelihood of the former union of 
Martha's Vineyard with Nantucket, as also of that of the 
chain of islands otf the southwest extremity of Cape Cod 
with the mainland ? The effect of the current on this 
coast may be conceived from the fact which I have al- 
ready noticed, that it is the Banks of Nantucket which 
turn the course of the Gulf Stream, at the depth of from 
two hundi'ed to three hundred feet below the surface of the 
water.* 

The doctor was silent. He endeavored to look as if it 
were a matter of indifierence to him, whether Martha's 
Vineyard and Nantucket were ever united or not. He 
appeared, however, quite relieved when, after a few mo- 
ment's silence, Mr. Cassall inquired, — How do you ac- 
count for the fact that neither Leif nor Thorvald remark- 
ed this current ? 

It is not difficult to account for this cii'cumstance, an- 
swered Mr. Norset. In the first place, it is to be observ- 
ed that Thorfinn's whole course, from the time he 
reached Kialarness, appears to have been carefully coast- 
ing along the shore, while both Leif and Thorvald, 

* Lyell's Geology, vol. i. p. 384. These very extensive banks 
will be seen represented in D' Anville's Atlas, Map of " Amerique 
Septemtrionale." The reader cannot fail to perceive that the fact 
of these very extensive loieer shoals strengthens the argument on 
ante pp. 99 and 100. 



176 THE KORTHMEN 

according to the accounts, stood out to open sea as far as 
they were able. The latter would not, therefore, observe 
the currents on each side of the island. It was on the 
north side of Nantucket that Leif landed, where these 
currents would not be visible. They did not pass up 
Buzzard's Bay at all, but crossed its mouth direct ; and 
the current would thus not be noticed by them as any 
thing extraordinary, though it might have the effect of 
driving their vessel towards shore, and thus carrying them 
nearer to Seaconnet. Crossing these waters with a fa- 
vorable wind, they would, not expecting the swell occa- 
sioned by the current, not distinguish this swell from that 
occasioned by the wind. The current would affect them 
but for a very short distance, since they did not, like 
Thorfinn, pass up and explore Buzzard's Bay. It was, 
doubtless, his experience in passing up and coasting 
along the shores of this bay, that directed his attention 
especially to the current. He would there experience 
its effects for a length of time, and perceive its continu- 
ance during the whole months of his stay on the coast. 
One thing, at any rate, is obvious, that this non-mention 
of the cui-rent by Leif and Thorvald, and the notice of 
it by Thorfinn, are evidences of the authenticity of each 
account, since such a palpable omission in the accounts of 
the two former would never have occurred in a fabrication. 

That is clear, said Mr. Cassall. Let us now, if you 
please, proceed with the narrative. 

The very next clause in the narrative is important, 
since it shows that it was, as I have just suggested, the 
circumstance of their passing up the bay, which called 
the attention of Thorfinn and his company to the current. 

" They directed their course into this bay,* and 

* Cf Antiq. Am. pp. 141 and 173. 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 177 

called it STRi^UMFioRD, (that is, Stream Bay, or Bay of 
Currents.) Here they disembarked, and made prepara- 
tions for remaining. They had carried out with them 
every kind of cattle, and found abundance of pasturage. 
The situation of this place was pleasant. They occupied 
their time chiefly in exploring the land. Here they passed 
the winter," (1007 — 8.) I must call your attention, in this 
place, to the fact, that a son was born to Thorfinn and 
Gudrid during the autumn of this year, after they had 
established themselves in their quartei's on the shores of 
Straunifiord. This fact is not stated in this place, in the 
narrative, but it is stated subsequently.* Snorri Thor- 
FINNSON was thus born, in the present state of Massachu- 
setts, in the year 1007, being the first, of European 
blood, of whose birth in America w^e have any record. 
From him the celebrated living sculptor, Thorvaldson, is 
lineally descended, besides a long train of learned and 
illustrious characters, who have flourished during the 
last eight centuries in Iceland and Denmark. We pro- 
ceed now to the transactions of the winter ; and here I 
must remark that the account of what passed during this 
winter is more carefully, and obviously more correctly, 
related in the extract appended to the " account of Thor- 
finn," than in that account itself. 

How do you know that the former is the more cor- 
rect } asked the doctor. 

Simply because it is simple, and clear, and straight- 
forward ; whereas some words or lines seem omitted in 
the latter, which renders it not so clear. The main facts 
of the narrative are not affected by the difference in any 
way ; so do not be alarmed, doctor. 

" That whiter was very sevei'e," t — so you see that 

♦ Antiq. Am. p. IGl. t Aniiq. Am. p. 174. 



178 THE NORTHBIEN • 

they had one severe winter here, — "and, as they had 
no stores provided, provisions ran short, for they could 
neither hunt nor fish. So they passed over onto the 
island, hoping that they might there find the means of 
subsistence, either in what they should catch, or what 
should be cast ashore. They found, however, little bet- 
ter means of subsistence there than before, though the 
cattle were somewhat better off. Then they prayed to 
God that he would send them food ; which prayer was 
not answered so soon as they desired. 

" About this time Thorhall was missing, and they went 
out to seek for him. Their search lasted for three days. 
On the morning of the fourth day, Thorfinn and Biarni 
Grimolfson found him lying on the top of a rock. There 
he lay, stretched out, with his eyes open, blowing 
through his mouth and nose, fidgeting about, and 
mumbling to himself. They asked him why he had 
gone there. He answered, — that it was no business of 
theirs ; that he was old enough to take care of himself 
without their troubling themselves with his affairs. They 
asked him to return home with them, which he did. 

" A short time after, a whale was cast ashore, — " • 

A whale ! exclaimed the doctor ; whales are not found 
there, I am sure. 

You are mistaken, doctor ; whales of some kinds are 
found there, and were formerly so in such abundance, 
that regular fisheries for them were carried on in thosfe 
watei"s. There is a rock at the entrance of Narraganset 
Bay, called at this day Whale Rock, which must derive its 
name from that animal. It is the fact that whales do 
occasionally make their appearance, even now, in Nar- 
raganset Bay, and formerly they were common along 
the whole coast, but especially in Nantucket Bay and 
Buzzard's Bay. There is nothing wonderful, then, in 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 1*9 

one of this species being cast ashore near Buzzard's Bay. 
The account of this whale which follows, — " they 
knew not what kind of whale it was ; even Thorfinn, 
though well acquainted with whales, did not know it," — 
is a curious and very strong internal proof of the truth 
and accuracy of the narrative ; for it is also the fact that 
the whale which mostly frequents these waters is of a 
species which is seldom found in the waters of Green- 
land, &c. where the Northmen were accustomed to fish. 
It is the " Right Whale,"" (Balsena Mysticetus.) The 
" Fin-hack " (Balsena Physalus) was also formerly 
found in these waters. 

"Very like a whale," muttered the doctor, in an 
apparently abstracted mood. 

Well, Hamlet and" "Polonius were of the same race as 
Thorfinn, said Mr. Norset, laughing; and probably the old 
man's vision in the clouds was the spirit of that whale 
which so much troubles you. 

" A short time after, a whale was cast ashore, and 
they all ran down eagerly to cut it up ; but none knew 
what kind of whale it was. Neither did Thorfinn, though 
well acquainted with whales, know this one. The cooks 
dressed the whale, and they all eat of it, but were all 
taken ill immediately afterwards.* Then said Thorhall, 
' Now you see that Thor is more ready to give aid than 
your Christ. This food is the reward of a hymn which 
I composed to Thor, my god, who has rarely forsaken 
me.' When they heard this, none would eat any more ; 
and so they threw all the remainder of the flesh from 
the rocks, commending themselves to God." 

* It must be presumed that this illness was occasioned at least as 
much by their eating heartil}^, after so long a scarcit)^ as by any 
unwholesome quality in the flesh of the whale. 



180 THE NORTHMEN 

I suppose, then, remarked Mr. Cassall, that this Thor- 
hall was the only heathen among the company ? 

It would appear that almost all the Northmen had, ere 
this, been converted to Christianity. It is to be presum- 
ed, therefore, that all the rest of the company were 
Christians, especially as Thorhall is specified and dis- 
tinguished as not being a Christian. It is worth while to 
observe, here, the singular inconsistency of these men, 
and how little of real Christianity there could be in 
them. They professed to believe in Christ and his reli- 
gion as the only true one, and, of course, that no other 
gods save one could have existence ; and yet, when they 
heard that a prayer to Thor had brought a gift, they 
were horrified ; thus implying that they really did, not- 
withstanding their professed faith, believe in Thor, and 
in his power, and appearing to think that he divided em- 
pire with the only true God. 

Well, observed the doctor, I should not have noticed 
this inconsistency ; but it really is a striking one when 
considered. But history shows us that this was the very 
general idea of those who, in the middle ages, became 
converts. They seemed to think that the religion they 
adopted did little more than put one god in competition 
with another for the throne of universal power. 

True, doctor ; and the consideration is a sad one. It 
makes one feel strongly how little there is in the mere 
name of Christian, without the spirit and the knowledge 
which that pui'e religion should impart. 

The narrative continues : — " They threw all into the 
sea, commending themselves to God. After which the 
air became milder ; * they were again able to go fishing, 
nor, from that time, was there any want of provisions, 

*Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. 143 and 176. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 181 

for there were abundance of wild animals hunted on the 
mainland, of eggs taken on the island, and of fish caught 
in the sea. 

*' And now they began to dispute as to where they 
should next go. Thorhall the Hunter wished to go 
north, round Furdustrandir and Kialarness, and so to 
explore Vinland. Thorfinn wished to coast along the 
shore towards the southwest, considering it as probable 
that there would be a more extensive tract of country the 
further south they went.* It was thought more advisable 
that each should explore separately. Thorhall, therefore, 
made preparations at the island, his whole company 
consisting of nine only : all the others accompanied 
Thorfinn. 

" One day, as Thorhall was carrying water to his 
ship, he drank and sang these verses," — which are what 
I referred to this morning, when I stated that it was the 
expectation of pi'ocuring wine which induced one of 
Thorfinn's companions to come here, — and which I 
may thus translate : — 

I left the shores of Eireksfiord 
To seek, oil cursed Vinland, thine, 
■Each warrior pledging there his word 
That we should here quaff choicest wine. 
Great Odin, Warrior God, see how 
These water-pails I carry now ; 
No wine my lips have touched, but low 
At humblest fountain I must "bow. 

* Doubtless this idea was gained from the reports of Thorvald's 
expedition south, and from the knowledge that in Europe the 
continent extended far to the south, whence Thorfinn judged, by 
analogy, that it would do so here. It shows, at any rate, how much 
more just ideas the Northmen had of the western comment than 
were entertained by Colon. 

16 



18? THE NORTHMEN 

" When all was ready, and they were about to set sail, 
Thorhall sang : — 

Now home our joyful course we '11 take, 
Where friends untroubled winters lead : 
Now let our vessel swiftly make 
Her channel o'er the ocean's bed ; 
And let the battle-loving crew 
Who here rejoice, and praise the land, — 
Let them catch whales, and eat them too, 
And let them dwell in Furdustrand." 

" Thorhall's party then sailed northwards, round Fur- 
dustrandir and Kialaniess. But when they desired to 
sail thence, westward, (as of course they must do, from 
Kialarness, in order to coast along the eastern shores of 
the continent, and as we saw that Thorvald did,) they 
were met by an adverse tempest, and driven off, on to 
the coast of Ireland, and there were beaten and made 
slaves ; and there, as . the merchants reported, Thorhall 
died." 

What merchants were those ? asked the doctor. 

The Icelanders traded much to Ireland, and the mer- 
chants of the two countries were, at that time, well known 
to each other. They were the greatest navigators of the 
age. We shall, by and by, have an account of some 
voyages between the two islands. 

Whither did Thorfinn proceed, asked Mr. Cassall, after 
the desertion of Thorhall .? 

" Thorfinn, with Snorri Thorbrandson and Biarni 
Grimolfson, and all the rest of the company, sailed 
towards the southwest." This was, necessarily, in the 
spring of 1008, since they had passed the preceding 

* Furdusirandirh merely the plural of F'urdustra7id ; so that the 
use of the singular here is perfectly legitimate. 



i 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 183 

winter (1007 — 8) on the shores of Straumfiord. You will 
remember that Thorfinn's party coasted along the whole 
way from Kialarness. They would do the same, in all 
probability, in sailing out of Straumfiord ; and the nu- 
merous inlets in that bay would lengthen the course con- 
siderably. The strength of the opposing current would 
be another reason for their coasting in this case. " They 
went on for some time, until they came to a river,^ 
which, flowing from land, passed through a lake into the 
sea. They found sandy shoals there, so that they could 
not pass up the I'iver except at high tide." 

This exactly corresponds again, interrupted Mr. 
Cassall, to the former description of Pocasset River 
and Mount Hope Bay, and to the actual condition of 
those parts. 
^^ ^ Precisely, answered Mr. Norset. It is obvious that 
Thorfinn would receive from Leif, — permission to make 
use of whose erections he had obtained, — an accurate ac- 
count of the spot where he had dwelt, and would make for 
it, since its situation and producg were so advantageous. 
He would, without doubt, have with him some of the men 
who had accompanied Leif and Thorvald. It must be 
remarked that, in the " account of Eirek the Red, and of 
Gi'eenland," m the particulars respecting Thorfinn, it is 
expressly stated that he reached Leifsbudir, which state- 
ment, agreeing as it does with the description in the " ac- 
count of Thorfinn," places the matter beyond a doubt.* 

" Thorfinn and his companions sailed up as far as the 
mouth of the river, (that is, necessarily, the point of its 
opening out into the lake,) and called the place Hop." 

Hop ! exclaimed Mr. Cassall, that is remarkable ; the 
place is called Mount Hope Bay at this day. 

♦ For farther illustration of the necessity of this locality, see 
Antiq. Am. p. 432. 



184 THE NORTHMEN 

And it is well known, observed Mr. Norset, that that 
name is merely a corruption of the Indian name Haup, 
which word was pronounced in exactly the same man- 
ner as the Norse Hop.* 

Halloo ! cried the doctor ; what theory are you going to 
build up now ? Were the Indians the same as the 
Northmen ? 

It is to be presumed that they were not, doctor ; but it 
does not follow that this coincidence in the name should 
not open to us some important light. We shall presently 
find that, though Thorfinn and Biarni Grimolfson returned 
to Iceland, there is no record that either of the other 
leaders who accompanied them, Thorhall Gamlason t or 
Snorri Thorbrandson, did so. It is not improbable that 
these, with their followers, remained. | They would 
necessarily, having no women among them, marry among 
the Indians ; and though thus most traces of their origin 
would be lost in a few generations, yet some words and 
names and customs might be retained. I say this is 
highly probable. I do |jot want you to believe it for a 
fact. It is a fact, however, that the Indian name of this 
spot was the same with that given to it by the Northmen, 
— a name which designated, as we shall see, not only the 
lake, but the land adjoining it on either side. Whence 
the Indian name is derived is unknown, and what 
is its signification in their language is unknown. It is 
hardly probable, however, that such a coincidence in 
name would have been found without any connection, 
traditionary or otherwise, as I have suggested, between 
the parties applying the name. It is, moreover, a fact, 

* Antiq. Am. p. 455. 

+ This Thorhall Gamlason must not be confused with Thorhall 
the Hunter. 
t See this subject treated more fully in chap. v. 



• IN NEW ENGLAND. 185 

and a most important one in reference to the present sub- 
ject, though the editor of the Antiquitates AmericancB 
does not appear to have taken notice of it, notwithstanding 
the passage which records it is quoted by him, — that 
" there teas a tradition current with the oldest Indians 
(in these j)(irts) that there came a toooden house and men 
of another country in it, swimming iq) the river Assoonet, 
as this ( Taunton River) was then called, loho fought the 
Indians ivith mighty success, &c. " * 

Oh yes, said the doctor ; a tradition made to suit the 
occasion, 

No, doctor, you are quite wrong there ; for this tradi- 
tion is recorded, and I give it in the very words as re- 
corded, in a work by Michael Lort,t vice-president of 
the (London) Antiquarian Society, and published in 1787, 
he having no idea of these discoveries of the Northmen, 
and making no use whatevei' of the tradition. It is, in 
that work, given as an extract from a letter dated more 
than half a century earlier. It is certainly a great pity that 
he did not detail the " et ccetera " contained in that letter. 
They might have thrown some more light upon the mat- 
ter before us. The tradition, as it stands, is one of much 
importance in corroboration of the present narrative. 

Stay, said the doctor ; what is that about " fighting the 
Indians with mighty success ? " Did the Northmen ever 
fight the Indians ? 

They did, at this very place ; and a great number of 
Indians were slain, as wc shall see presently. 

Well, said Mr. Cassall, this ti-adition is certainly a cu- 
rious and important one. Is there any thing else in In- 

* See Anliq. Am. p. 371. 
t Archffiologia, vol. viii. p. 290, &c. 
16* 



186 THE KORTHMEN « 

dian traditions, or words, or names, which throws light 
upon this matter ? 

This subject has not been sufficiently investigated. It is, 
however, the fact, that the name applied by these Indians 
to Cape Cod was almost precisely the same as the Norse 
term for the same promontory. The Northmen called it 
Kialar-ness, the Kialar being merely an adjective, de- 
scriptive of the kind of Ness ; the latter term signifying 
simply promontory. This term ness * is frequently found 
used, both by the Northmen of old, and in kindred lands at 
the present day, as descriptive of promontories ; and was 
probably used alone as the comnfton designation of this 
spot, the prefix Kialar being merely added to distinguish it 
from Krossa-ness and other nesses. Thus wo have Sheer- 
ness, and Dunge-ness, in Kent ; Holder-iiess, the south- 
east promontory of Yorkshire ; Orford-?iess, in Suffolk, 
and many other nesses in England ; while wc have Kaith- 
ness, Broom-ness, Tarhct-ness, and innumerable other 
nesses in Scotland. In Iceland we find many tongues of 
land designated by the term ness alone, without any distinc- 
tive appellation. We find, indeed, this single appellation 
in England ; thus, there is The Naze, (which word is the 
same as ness,) a considerable promontory in Essex, which 
resembles in shape almost precisely the Kialar-ness in 
question. There is also Lindes-nces, more commonly 
called simply The Naze, at the southern extremity of 
Norway. In Scotland we also find Ness Head, &c. 
The Indian name for the ness in question was nauset, 
or ?iesset, the obvious resemblance of which term to 

* In Old Bailey's English Dictionary, (folio edition, 173G,) 
we find the term " Ness or Neese " given as a noun substantive, 
with the following explanation : " A promontory that runs into the 
searJike a nose :" — and he adds that it is " a term, with some alter- 
ations, peculiar to all the Northerns." 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 187 

ness or 7iaze, and the probability of its being a corrup- 
tion of that word, is sufficiently clear. 

Well, w ell, said the doctor, I do n't think much of these 
names. 

Perhaps not, answered Mr. Norset, if taken alone. I 
do not wish to found any theory upon them. The narra- 
tive is sufficiently clear, and its authenticity sufficiently 
obvious, without them. But they are curious, when taken 
in connection with these proven points. This branch of 
the subject deserves further investigation. It is only to 
be feared that almost all knowledge of the habits and lan- 
guage of the Indians in these parts is now irrecoverably 
lost, so that it will be impossible to pursue the investiga- 
tion so far as might have been wished. Still, the tradi- 
tion of the wooden house is saved, and that even you, 
doctor, will acknowledge to be curious and important. 

Why, it is a tradition, to be sure, answered the doc- 
tor, carelessly ; unable to dispute the fact, or disallow its 
force, and yet most unwilling to acknowledge his percep- 
tion of the latter. 

And what was done after the arrival of the ships at 
Hop .' asked Mr. Cassall. 

The narrative goes on to state that, — " Having land- 
ed, they observed that where the land was low, corn grew 
wild ; where it rose higher, vines were found " We have 
already seen that vines and corn do grow wild in these 
parts. " Every river was full of fish. They dug pits 
in the savid, where the tide rose the highest, and at low 
tide there remained sacred fish in these pits." 

And, pray, what were " sacred fish .? " asked the doctor. 

They were the same with that kind of flat fish which 
we now call halibut, and which is still called, in Iceland, 
by the ancient name of "sacred fish." The cause of the 
name " sacred fish" (sacri pisces) inay be learned from 



188 THE NORTHMEN 

Pliny, who tells us * that it was always a sign of secure 
water where these fish were seen, because they were 
never found in the same waters with the dog-fish. It is 
well known that many of the flounder kind, (pleuronec- 
tes,) among which is the halibut, (hyppoglossus vulgaris,) 
frequent the shores of Massachusetts. 

" In the forests there were a great number of wild 
beasts of all kinds — " 

Wild beasts! exclaimed the doctor; I begin to grow 
alarmed. 

Pray calm youself, doctor ; there is no intimation that 
these wild beasts were of a very dangerous description. 
In truth, the contmry is expressly to. be gathered from 
the language subsequently used, where we are told of 
the men going into the woods for various purposes. 
That wild aniirsals of many kinds formerly frequented 
these woods, is a fact which cannot be disputed. The 
Indians resorted to this spot, as a hunting-ground, for 
that very reason ; and many of these animals, though 
now chiefly extirpated by the clearing and settling of the 
land, are still found on the mountains and less frequent- 
ed paris.t In some of the old grave-yards in this neigh- 
borhood you may see, — for I have seen them myself, — 
large heavy masses of rock thrown completely over the 
most ancient graves, which tradition tells us was done for 
the express purpose of protecting the bodies from the 
wolves and other wild animals. | 

" They passed half a month here, (at Hop.,) carelessly, 
having brought with them their cattle. One morning, as 

* Hist, Nat. Ub. ix. cap. 70. ad tin. ; and Cf. Antiq. Am. p. 143. 
note a. 

t See Antiq. Am. p. 364 and 369. 

t These may be seen in the grave-yard on the Dorchester roadj 
just beyond Roxbury, Massachusetts. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 189 

they were looking round, they saw a great number of 
canoes, in which poles, were carried. These poles, 
vibrating in the direction of the sun, emitted a sound like 
reeds shaken by the wind." This mode of balancing 
tlieir poles appears, fi'om subsequent accounts, to have 
been the sign of peace. " Then said Thorfinn, ' What 
do you think this means .'' ' Snorri Thorbrandson an- 
swered, ' Perhaps it is a sign of peace ; let us take a 
white shield, (the sign of peace among the Northmen,) 
and hold out towards them.' They did so. Then those 
in the canoes rowed towards them, seeming to wonder 
who they were, and landed. They were swarthy in 
complexion, short and savage in appearance, with ugly 
hair, great eyes, and broad cheeks. When they had 
stayed some time, and gazed at the strangers in astonish- 
ment, they departed, and retired beyond the promontory 
to the southwest. 

" Thorfinn and his companions erected dwellings at a 
little distance from the lake ; some nearer, others further 
off." It is obvious that the dwellings erected by Leif, for 
his company of thirty-five, would not accommodate 
Thorfinn and his company of one hundred and fifty-one. 
" They passed the winter (their second, 1008 — 9) here. 
No snow fell, and all their cattle lived unhoused." 

No snow ! repeated the doctor, with an expression of 
surprise. 

No snow, doctor ! what of that ? Did I not answer 
your winterly objection before .'' * There was no snoio, 
comparatively with what they had in Greenland and Ice- 
land. This is all that we are to understand. There was 
so little, it appears, that the cattle could find provender. 
We have already seen that snow seldom falls, in many 

* See, ante, p. 104, &c. 



190" THE NORTHMEN 

parts of Rhode Island, of sufficient depth to permit of 
sleighing. Just think of the Uist two winters we have 
had, even in Boston, which is much colder than Rhode 
Island, and you will remember, — for you say you were 
there during part of each, — that there was no time 
when cattle might not have found provender sufficient in 
the open fields ; while nothing to call snow fell. 

But these years ai'e exceptions,* said the doctor. 

And do you think exceptions never occurred formerly, 
as well as now ? We have already seen that the 
previous winter, spent at Straumfiord, was so severe a 
one, that they were unable to procure any food, either 
from the water or the land ; so that there were severe 
winters at that time, without a doubt. But that there 
were also mild ones then, as well as now, it is only 
natural to suppose. At any rate, almost any of the 
winters of this climate would be mild to them. The 
winter they passed at Straumfiord must have been one of 
vmusual severity. 

The doctor looked up, and gazed across the room, with 
the air of a man who does not choose to be satisfied or 
convinced, but does not think it safe to condescend to 
argue. 

One thing, doctor, I must again recall to your mind, 
continued Mr. Norset ; that these statements, as to the 
winters, being contrary to what a superficial reader 
might expect, who did not consider the comparative 
state of the countries spoken of, would never have ap- 
peared in a fabrication. They are stamped with authen- 
ticity from the very circumstance of their ap2xtrent incon- 
sistency ; this ajyparent inconsistency becoming, however, 

* The attention of the reader is requested to the note on this sub- 
ject, ante, p. X04. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 191 

upon careful observation, a strong instance of necessary 
coincidence ; thus affording an admirable illustration of 
what Paley calls the " oblique coincidence." 

The doctor's countenance immediately underwent a 
change ; for he could not but feel the justice of these re- 
marks, though loath to acknowledge it. 

Let us now proceed with the narrative : — 

" One morning, in the following spring, ( 1009,) they 
saw a great number of canoes approaching from beyond 
the promontory at the southwest." 

This promontory must have been that of Bristol Neck, 
I presume, said Mr. Cassall. 

Undoubtedly, answered Mr. Norset. 

" They were in such great numbers, that the whole 
water looked as if it were sprinkled with cinders. Poles 
were, as before, suspended in each canoe. Thorfinn 
and his party held out shields ; after which a barter of 
goods commenced between them. These people desired, 
above all things, to obtain some red cloth ; in exchange 
for which they offered various" kinds of skins, some 
perfectly gray. They were anxious, also, to purchase 
swords and speai-s ; but this Thorfinn and Snorri forbade. 
For a narrow strip of red cloth they gave a whole skin, 
and tied the cloth round their heads. Thus they went 
on bartering for some time. When the supply of cloth 
began to run short, Thorfinn's people cut it into pieces 
so small that they did not exceed a finger's breadth ; and 
yet the Skreelings gave for them as much as, or even 
more than, before." 

What skins were these .' asked the doctor. 

There are a variety of animals found in these regions, 
whose skins answer to the description which we have. 
Among these are the squiri'el, the weasel, the ermine, 
and others. 



192 THE NORTHMEN 

They were generous of their goods, I think. 

No particular generosity ; the bargain was equally 
advantageous on both sides. The Skrselings could get 
I'ed cloth nowhere else, while the skins were of little 
value to them, being the fruits of their hunting expedi- 
tions, and capable, therefore, of being easily replaced. 
The red cloth, on the contrary, was of little value to the 
Northmen, while they valued the skins highly. It was a 
good bargain on each side, according to the most ap- 
proved doctrines of the " demand and supply " system of 
political economy. 

Let it pass, then. What happened after all the red 
cloth had been bought up ? 

We are told in the narrative of Thorfinn, contained in 
" the account of Eirek the E.«d, and of Greenland," that 
the women, of whom there were five according to that 
account, made milk porridge,* and gave to the Skreelings, 
which so tickled their palates that they would purchase 
nothing else, but gave skins for this. It is very probable 
that this really took place. If so, it was most likely a 
device hit upon after all the red cloth had been disposed 
of, and when the Northmen were anxious to get more 
skins, but knew not what to offer for it. Nothing is said, 
however, about the milk porridge in the " account of 
Thorfinn," which proceeds : — 

" It happened that a bull, which Thorfinn had brought 
with him, rushing from the woods, bellowed lustily just 
as this traffic was going on. The Skrtelings were terri- 
bly alarmed at this, and, running down quickly to their 
canoes, rowed back towards the southwest ; from which 
time they were not seen for three weeks. At the end of 
that time a vast number of the canoes of the Skrcelings 

* Antiq. Am. p. 59. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 193 

was seen coming from the southwest. All their poles 
were, on this occasion, turned opposite to the sun, and 
they all howled fearfully. Thorfinn's party raised the 
red shield." These were the signs of war on each side. 
" The Skrselings landed, and a battle followed. There 
was a galling discharge of weapons, for the Skrselings 
used slings. Thorfinn's party saw the Skrajlings raise 
on a long pole a large globe, not unlike a sheep's belly, 
and almost of a blue color. They hurled this from the 
pole towards the party of Thorfinn, and, as it fell, it 
made a great noise." 

What warlike engine, in the name of goodness, had 
the Indians or Skrselings got here ? asked the doctor. 
The narrative begins to deal somewhat in the marvellous, 
methinks. 

Not so, doctor, answered Mr. Norset. Some tribes of 
Esquimaux are, at this day, in the habit of employing a 
globe like that desci'ibed, — being merely a distended 
bladder or otherwise, — in fishing; which they do in 
order to direct their fishing-poles with more certain aim. 
In the case before us, the bladder was probably attached, 
with the same object, to a parcel of stones. Such a 
charge would certainly prove destructive, were it to fall on 
any human being ; while so singular an instrument of 
warfare was well calculated to terrify the Northmen. 
The effect of the bladder would be precisely the same 
as that of the feather of an arrow. This does not appear 
to have been a common instrument of wai-fare among 
the Skrselings, since no mention of it is made elsewhere ; 
nor is more than one mentioned to have been employed 
in this engagement. It seems to have been the inven- 
tion of the moment. This, however, cannot be positively 
stated to have been the case. It is not improbable that 
so simple though cumbrous an instrument might have 
17 



194 THE NORTHMEN 

been in use occasionally. You know the mode of war- 
fare among the natives was totally different formerly, to 
what it has been since they have possessed the rifle and 
the tomahawk. 

" The sight of this," continues the narrative, " excited 
great alarm among the followers of Thorfinn ; so that 
they began immediately to fly along the course of the 
river, for they imagined themselves to be surrounded on 
all sides by the Skrselings. They did not halt till they 
reached some rocks,* where they turned about and 
fought valiantly. Freydis going out (of the dwellings) 
and seeing the followers of Thorfinn flying, exclaimed, 
' Why do strong men, like you, run from such weak 
wretches, whom you ought to destroy like cattle ? If I 
were armed, I believe that I should fight more bravely 
than any of you.' They regarded not her words. Frey- 
dis endeavored to keep up with them, but was unable to 
do so, owing to the state of her health ; yet she followed 
them as far as the neighboring wood. The Skreelings 
pursued her. She saw a man lying dead. This was 

* It is stated, in answer to queries addressed by the R. S. N. A. 
to the Rhode Island Historical Society, — and which answers were 
given witlwul the slightest knowledge of the object of the queries, — 
that " there is a strip of land occupying this section of Massachu- 
setts, and lying on 6oiA sides of Taunton River, consisting of the 
Greywacke formation ; and, as is observed by Professor Hitchcock, 
' this rock in no place rises into any thing like mountain ridges, 
&c.' " (See Antiq. Am. p. 309.) This information affords a strik- 
ing confirmation of the truth of the particulars narrated in the 
documents as above; and of the correctness of the localities assign- 
ed. The "rocks" mentioned in the narrative were, obviously, 
mere masses, of very trifling elevation, just sufficient to afford a 
skreen on one side from their enemies. This coincides precisely 
with the ridge 'of Greywacke mentioned, both in situation and el- 
evation. The internal evidence thus afforded cannot fail to be 
perceived. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 195 

Thorbrand, tlie son of Snorri, in whose head a flat stone 
was sticking. His sword lay naked by his side. This 
she seized, and prepared to defend herself. The 
Skrailings came up with her. She struck her breast 
with the naked sword, which so astonished the Ski-selings 
that they fled back to their canoes, and rowed off as fast 
as possible." 

How came the sight of this woman so much to alarm 
them } asked the doctor. 

It is easy to understand that. They were unaccustom- 
ed to see a female in the battle-field. Seeing Freydis in 
that particular attitude, and under those particular cir- 
cumstances, they were very likely to be seized with 
some superstitious panic. Moreover, the Northmen were 
then, as we are informed, fighting valiantly at the rocks 
hard by : the Skr£elings, discomfited by them, were thus 
prepared to be panic struck. 

" The followers of Thorfinn coming up to her, extolled 
her courage. Two of their number fell, together with a 
vast number of the Skraslings." So you see, doctor, 
that the tradition and this account coincide, in stating that 
" the strangers fought the Indians with mighty success." 

" Then the followers of Thorfinn, having been so hard 
pressed by ■ the mere numbers of the enemy, returned 
home and dressed their wounds. Considering how great 
had been the multitude which had attacked them, they 
perceived that those who had come up from the canoes 
could have been only a single band ; that the remainder, 
and greater part, must have come upon them from am- 
bush. 

" The Skrselings (in the course of the battle) found a 
dead man, and a battle-axe lying near him. One of 
them took up the axe and cut wood with it ; then one 
after the other did the same, thinking it an instrument of 



196 THE NORTHMEN 

great value, and very sharp. Presently one of them 
took it and struck it against a stone, so that the axe broke. 
Finding that it would not ciU stone, they thought it useless, 
and threw it away. 

" Thorfinn and his companions now thought it obvious 
that, although the quality of the land was excellent, yet 
there would always be danger to be apprehended from 
the natives. They therefore prepared to depart, and to 
return to their native country. They first sailed round 
the land to the northward. They took, near the shore, 
five Skrcelings clothed in skins, and sleeping ; these had 
with them boxes containing marrow mixed with blood. 
Thorfinn presumed them to have been exiled from the 
country. His people killed them. They afterwards 
came to a promontory abounding in wild animals, as 
they judged from the marks found in the sand." 

And where is this promontory ? asked the doctor. 

I should imagine, answed Mr. Norset, that there can be 
little doubt this paragraph refei-s to an expedition made, 
before finally quitting Hop, round Bristol Neck, and up 
Narraganset Bay to the northward, towards the promon- 
tory on which the present city of Providence stands. 
This veiy promontory may have been the one mentioned, 
though it was perhaps most probably either that of 
Chipinoxet Point or that of Soivajiis. The words of the 
narrative are clear as to the direction of the course taken, 
and the mention of a promontory is also distinct. From 
the tenor of this part of the narrative, this expedition 
was obviously only a short one ; and, from what follows, 
it seems clear, also, that it must have been made before 
they left Hop for Straumfiord. It was natural that they 
should explore the coast in their more immediate neigh- 
borhood before finally quitting it. 

Yes, said Mr. Cassall, keeping his eye on the map ; it 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 197 

seems evident that the course you indicate was the 
one thus taken. Since there was an abundance of wild 
animals in this neighborhood, it was to be expected that 
their tracks should be found here. 

The narrative, resumed Mr. Norset, thus continues : — 

" They then went again to Straumfiord, ( 1009,) where 
there were abundant supplies of all that they needed." 
Then follows a clause which is clearly the record 'of 
some less perfect tradition than that embodied in the rest 
of the document. The whole style and manner are dif- 
ferent, and the very mode in which it is inserted shows 
that, in the opinion of him, who committed it to writing, 
it was not deserving of credit. It is, moreover, incon- 
sistent with all the preceding parts of the narrative in 
this account, and with each of the other detailed narra- 
tives contained in the volume, as well as with all other 
evidence. It is, therefore, by this internal evidence, to 
be rejected as an erroneous and imperfect tradition, 
which, however, the compiler of this doeument inserted, 
in his anxiety to preserve all pertaining to this subject, 
and in his candor, and perfect consciousness of the truth 
of that which he was relating. 

Come, come, said the doctor ; I do not like this at all. 
I suppose there is something here which will invalidate 
all the rest. Pray, let us hear it. 

I expected this, doctor. But, however, this passage 
does not invalidate any one of the main facts of the nar- 
rative in the slightest degree. The only thing that it can 
affect is the length of time during which Thorfinn re- 
mained at Hop. By the same rules of evidence, how- 
ever, which have been all along adopted, this passage 
must be rejected as spurious. But you shall judge for 
yourself It is in the following words ; 

"Some sa^," — very different, you see » from the 
17* 



1 98 THE NORTHMEN " 

Straight-forward simple tone of all that precedes, and, as 
you will see, of all that follows, — "Some say that 
Biarni and Gudrid remained here (at Straumfiord) with 
one hundred men, and that they never went any further ; 
that Thorfinn and Snorri went towards the southwest with 
forty men, and that they remained no longer at Hop 
than barely two months, returning the same summer." 
You see now, very plainly, that the only question is a 
question of tijne. You see, too, that the passage is dis- 
connected from that which it adjoins, and that it is in- 
serted in a manner which shows that the writer himself 
doubts of its correctness. 

I must say, remarked the doctor, that I do not see 
how any exception can be taken to your explanation. 
Nothing appears to be got by this passage in any way. 

That is very clear, said Mr. Norset. It is merely a 
question of ci'iticism. At the same time it is perfectly 
obvious that the passage would never have been inserted 
in a fabrication. It becomes, therefore, another internal 
proof of the authenticity and truth of these narratives. 
Let us proceed : — 

" Afterwards, (that is after they had arrived at Straum- 
fiord,) Thorfinn went, with one ship, to seek Thorhall 
the Hunter, the I'est remaining at Straumfiord." We see, 
from this passage, hovv the confusion in the imperfect 
tradition just quoted must have arisen. Observe this, 
doctor, I beg, for it is a striking instance of " oblique 
coincidence," affording exceedingly strong internal evi- 
dence of the authenticity of the whole. Thorfinn left all 
the others at Straumfiord, while he went, with one ship's 
company, to search for Thorhall. Biarni and Gudrid 
were, in this case, left behind. This departure was 
then confused with his first departure from Straumfiord, 
when he went thence to Hop, — the objects of the dif- 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 199 

feront expeditions being confounded, Tims Thorfinn 
did leave Straumfiord with forty men, {the number of his 
s/ti/j's crew, as toe learn from a 2^'r'evious passage*) 
leaving Biarni and Gudrid and all the rest behind, — but 
it was not when he went to Hop ; it was on a different 
occasion, and for a different purpose. This case, I 
repeat, affords another exceedingly interesting illustration 
of the oblique coincidence ; one in which an appare?it 
inconsislency again assists us in the discovery of truth ; 
in which the errors in one tradition aid us in ascertaining 
the correctness of certain facts stated in another and 
distinct tradition. 

Indeed, observed Mr, Cassall, I agree wiih you. I 
hardly ever remember to have seen or heard a more 
striking instance illustrative of this mode of proof. It is 
certainly utterly impossible that there could have been 
any designed coincidence here. Let us now hear what 
course Thorfinn took in the search for Thorhall. 

" Sailing northward round Kialai-ness, they went v/est- 
ward, after passing that promontory, — the land lying 
to their left hand, (larboard.) There they saw extended 
forests. When they had sailed for some time they came 
to a place whei-e a river flowed from southeast to north- 
west. Having entered its mouth, they cast anchor on 
the southwestern bank." Here we have the other ver- 
sion of the death of Thorvald, to which I have already 
alluded. 

" One morning the followers of Thorfinn saw, in an 
open place in the wood, something at a distance which 
glittered. When they shouted, it moved. This was a 
uniped — " 

A uniped ! exclaimed the doctor. We have got to the 

* Ante, p. 15G. 



200 THE NORTHMEN 

land of wonders at last, however. Who ever heard of 
an animal with one leg before ? 

Every body who has heard the wonderful story of 
Mynheer Vonwodenblock's cork leg, which " walked of 
Europe all the tour." But, seriously, doctor, here is no 
mystery. From what follows, we learn that this was a 
man who was seen ; and the appearance of being one- 
legged was doubtless occasioned by his dress. If you have 
seen Mr. Catlin's valuable and interesting Indian Gal' 
levy, you must remember that there are many costumes, 
even now in use among Indian tribes, which, from their 
singular form, would give to the wearer, seen from a 
distance, the appearance of being a uniped. We know 
that the Northmen were superstitious, and inclined to 
the marvellous ; and the dress being different from their 
own, and giving so singular an appearance to the wearer, 
they never stopped to consider the cause of the appear- 
ance, but set the object down at once as a uniped. 

" This was a uniped, who immediately betook himself 
to the bank of the river, where the ship lay. Thorvald 
Eirekson was sitting near the helm. The uniped shot 
an arrow at him. Thorvald, having extracted the arrow, 
said, — ' We have found a rich land, but shall enjoy it 
little.' After a short time, Thorvald died of the wound. 
The uniped subsequently retired, Thorfinn's crew pur- 
sued him. They presently saw him run into a neighbor- 
ing creek. They then returned, and one of them sang 
these verses : * 

Pursue we did, — 

' Tis true, no more, — 

The uniped 

Down to the shore. 



* These verses are exceedingly peculiar, both in style and metre, 
in the original. This peculiarity the author has in both respects 
endeavored to imitate in the following translation. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 201 

The wondrous man 
His course quite clear 
Through ocean ran ! 
Hear ! Thorfinn, hear ! 

" Then, having returned, (that is, the whole ship's 
company having returned to Kialarness,) they sailed 
towards the south ; for, imagining tliat this was the land 
of the unipeds, they were unwilling to expose them- 
selves to danger any longer. They concluded that the 
hills which were in Hop were the same as those which 
they here saw." 

This remark, observed Mr. Cassall, seems to render 
" assurance doubly sure." These hills must, I pre- 
sume, have been the " Blue Hills," whose principal ele- 
vation is at Milton. Hop, I suppose, extended to some 
distance inland, as appears indeed evident from the 
narrative ; and the spot just alluded to as the death place 
of Thorvald you showed before * to be most probably 
Point Alderton, the correctness of which locality is con- 
firmed by the remarks in this part of the narrative. 

Yes, answered Mr. Norset, there can be little doubt, 
from the language in the narrative, that Hop extended up 
the country to a considerable distance, probably several 
miles. They remained here, you will remember, a full 
year or more, they hunted and fished in " the rivers ; " 
built some dwellings near the lake, others further off"; &c. 
— all showing that they must have become well acquainted 
with the interior. And the whole tract was called Hop. 
The Blue Hills would then, certainly, be within the I'ange 
of Hop ; and from Point Alderton, and in approaching 
Boston Harbor, these hills may be distinctly seen.t 

* Ante, p. 123. 

t II may not be amiss to notice thai the following expression, 



202 THE NORTHMEN 

" They passed the winter (1009 — 10) in Straumfiord. 
Snorri Thorfinnson had been born during the first au- 
tumn, (that is, as I mentioned before, in its place, soon 
after their first arrival at Straumfiord, in 1007,) and was 
in his third year when they left Vinland ; " — the whole 
of this tract was called Vinland, you will remember, 

" Setting sail from Vinland, (in the spring of 1010,) 
with southerly winds, they touched at Markland, and 
found there five Skrselings, of whom one was a grown 
man, two were women, and two boys. Thorfinn's party 
seized the boys, the others escaping and hiding them- 
selves in caves. They took these two boys with them, 
taught them their language, and baptized them. The 
boys called their mother Vethilldi, and their father Uvsege. 
They said that chiefs ruled over the Skraelings, of whom 
one was named Avalldania, the other Valldidida ; that 
they had no houses, but lived in caverns, and the hollows 
of rocks ; that beyond their country was another, the 
inhabitants of which were clothed in white, and carried 
before them long poles with flags, and shouted with a 
loud voice. It was thought that this must be Huitraman- 
naland, (white man's land,) or Irland it Mikla, (Great 
Ireland.) " 

Huitramannaland ! said the doctor ; what a name ! 
Pray, where was this ? 

You shall hear all about it by and by, said Mr. Norset. 

made use of in the secoihd account of Thorfinn, clearly shows that 
these hills had no great elevation. " They determined to explore all 
tAe hills which were in Hop." Antiq. Am. p. 181. They could not 
very easily have explored, and would not have been very likely to 
determine to explore, all or any part of a range of Alpine hills. 
The expression shows, also, that they did explore the interior of the 
co^mtry. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 203 

Let US now finish this narrative, which we have ahnost 
brought to a concUision. 

"They afterwards (1010) reached Eireksfiord, in 
Greenland, and passed the winter there.* But Biarni 
Grimolfson and his crew were driven out into the Green- 
land ocean." In one account it is stated the Irish ocean ; 
the same region of the open ocean is doubtless signified. 

" The sea was full of marine worms, which they did 
not perceive till their ship began to sink." 

Quite time to perceive it then, in truth, said the doctor. 

" They had with them a boat, covered with seal oil. 
This the marine worm does not touch. They found that 
the boat would not hold them all. Then said Biarni, 
' Since the boat cannot carry more than half our number, 
I think we had belter cast lots who shall go aboard her ; 
for rank is not to be considered in such a matter.' All 
agreed. The lots were cast. It so fell that Biarni and 
half his company should go aboard the boat. 

" When they had gone aboard, a man, an Icelander, 
who was in the ship, and who had accompanied Biarni 
from Iceland, cried, — ' Will you leave me here, Biarni } ' 
Biarni answered, — ' It cannot be helped.' Said he, — ' You 
promised my pai'cnts very differently, when I left Iceland, 
than that you would thus desert me. You promised that 
the same fortune should be shared by both.' Biarni re- 

* This passage is omitted in ihejirst " account of Thorfinn," but 
occurs in the second. It also occurs in the details of Thoriinn's 
expedition in the " account of Eirek the Red." It is so obviously 
an accidental omission in the first of these accounts, that it is need- 
less making any argument on the subject in the text. The next 
mention of Thorfinn, in that very account, implies this passage. It 
commences, — ' The ncxi summer Thorfinn returned to Iceland." He 
could have relumed to Iceland the next summer in no Avay but by 
having spent the intervening months in Greenland. 



204 THE NORTHMEN 

plied , — ' That cannot be ; but do you come down into the 
boat, and I will go up again into the ship ; for I see that 
you are fond of life.' So Biarni went into the ship again, 
and this man came down into the boat. Then those in the 
boat went on till they came to land, where they told all. 
It was generally believed that Biarni and his companions 
perished in the ocean, for nothing more was ever heard 
of them." 

We now come to the conclusion of Thorfinn's history. 
This, in the " account of Thorfinn," is exceedingly brief, 
and for an obvious reason, — namely, that his v/hole life 
in Iceland, and the condition of his family, were so well 
known, that it was needless to detail any particulars con- 
cerning them in the accounts of his expedition published 
in Iceland : these, as we have seen, were first detailed 
by himself, and afterwards, only a very few years after 
his death, committed to writing. In Greenland, on the 
contrary, where he was less known, and where the " ac- 
count of Eirek " was written, the particulars concerning 
him would not be complete without a few facts, such as 
could be obtained, as to the subsequent history of his fam- 
ily. Accordingly, we find these particulars in the " ac- 
count of Eirek." These diversities in the two documents 
afford another strong internal proof of the authenticity of 
each, as a distinct document, and of the accuracy and truth 
of the contents. It is morally impossible they could ever 
have been found in fabrications. The " account of Thor- 
finn" merely adds that, " in the ensuing summer, (1011,) 
Thorfinn returned to Iceland, to Reynisness, (a promonto- 
ry on the northern coast ;) but his mother, not being pleas- 
ed at his mai'riage, would not permit Gudrid to enter her 
house the first year. She subsequently, however, became 
reconciled to her." A pedigree of some of Thorfinn's 
descendants is added to this document as it at present 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 205 

Stands, — added, however, as a glance must serve to show, 
not by the narrator'^ but by the person who committed 
the narrative to writing. For further particulai*s, though 
brief, as to Thorfinn's history, we must turn to the " ac- 
count of Eiix3k the Red, and of Greenland," which pro- 
ceeds as follows : — -■ 

" Thorfinn " * having, as we have already seen, ar- 
rived safely at Eireksfiord, and stayed there one winter, 
** fitted out his ship and put out to sea ; it being commonly 
thought that so rich a cargo had never left Greenland. 
After a prosperous voyage, he reached Norway in safety 
where, staying the winter, he disposed of his merchan- 
dise. He and his wife were received with the greatest 
courtesy by the first men in Norway^ In the following 
spring he made preparations for returning to Iceland. 
When all was ready, and the vessel only waiting for a 
fair wind, a certain southerner came to him from Bre- 
men in Saxony. He wanted to buy a weathercock f 
which Thorfinn had, ' I do not wish to sell it,' was the 
reply. ' I will give you half a mark of gold for it,' 
said the southerner^ The price appeared to Thorfinn 
so great that he agreed to sell it The southerner took 
the weathercock, but Thorfinn knew not of what sort of 
wood it was made. It was the Msesur, {macer, that is, 
maple,) which he had brought from Vinland. Then 
Thorfinn set sail and arrived at Skagafiord, in tire north 
quarter of Iceland," not far from Reynisness. " There 
he remained during the winter. In the following 
spring, he bought the Gtaumba J estate, on which he 

* Antiq. Am. p. 72, &c. 
t Cf. Antiq. Am. pp. *74 and 441, note c. 

t All these places will be found marked in the map to Hender- 
son's Iceland. They still retain their ancient names. 

18 



206 THE NORTHMEN 

built a house, and where he lived during the remainder 
of his life, much honored. 

" From him and his wife sprang a numerous and illus- 
trious race. Thorfinn being dead, Gudrid and Snorri 
remained on the estate, — the latter being the son born 
in Vinland. When Snorri married, Gudrid took a jour- 
ney to Rome, and afterwards returned to her son's house, 
who had, meantime, built a church at Glaumbse. Gud- 
rid subsequently entered a convent, and passed the re- 
mainder of her life in solitude." The account concludes 
with stating that " Thorfinn himself has given a more 
accurate account than any other man, concerning the 
events of these expeditions ; " — which passage, occurring, 
remember, in the " account of Eirek the Red," is cer- 
tainly as much as to say, — " I have given you the best 
account I could. If you want to know the whole story 
thoroughly, you must hear the record which Thorfinn 
himself has left of it ; which, though I have not heard 
it, will, of course, be more complete and perfect than 
mine, or any body's else ; " and which record, doctor, 
is the one which has been our chief guide through all the 
details. 

Thus we have brought the history of Thorfinn's adven- 
tures to a conclusion, and 

" So ends this brief, evemful history." 

Is it ended ? asked the doctor. 

It is finished, answered Mr. Norset, in a peculiarly 
dry manner. 

There was a silence of a few minutes. 

Why, doctor, said Mr. Norset, at length, you really 
look as if you were son-y that the narrative has closed, 

O, said the doctor, one always feels some regret 
when a tale is finished in which any interest has been 
taken. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 207 

Then you acknowledge your interest in the matter ? 
But do you not know, doctor, that it is always when the 
most complete appearance of truth exists in a narrative, 
that the most deep interest is taken ? He is the most 
clever writer of fiction, who throws around his fiction 
the greatest aspect of reality. 

Fiction ! said the doctor, catching at the word ; fiction ! 
humph ! yes. 

No fiction here, my dear doctor. Too many points 
have been established in which the simple garb of honest 
truth has been recognized, through coincidences which it 
is impossible could have been the result of accident or 
design, for you now to talk of any of these narratives as 
fiction. I must distinctly say that if you do pretend to 
doubt the truth of these narratives, after the illustrations 
of their truth with which I have presented you, I cannot 
argue further. No human testimony can satisfy you. 
There is no book, document, or record, ancient or 
modern, the authenticity and truth of which is established 
upon sounder and completer testimony, — -few on so 
complete, — as is the authenticity and truth of these 
documents and narratives. The kind of testimony to 
which I allude is the internal testimony, consisting in 
undesigned coincidences existing between different parts 
of the sajne narrative, and the like coincidences existing 
between parts of distinct narratives, originating in dif- 
ferent individuals, toithout one having knoioledge of, or 
reference to, the existence of the other. This evidence is 
complete in the present case, and it amounts, in truth, as 
I have before said, to demonstration. 

Well, said the doctor, I do not pretend to say that you 
have not evidence of some kind. 

Of some kind ! excuse me, doctor ; I do not wish to 
argue this point for the sake of arguing, but for the sake 



208 THE NORTHMEN 

of establishing the truth with respect to an interesting, 
and, in many respects, an important historical fact. But 
I have already said, and many a wiser man has said 
before me, that there is no fact the best established, and 
iio evidence the most impregnable, against which it is 
not possible to cavil and dispute. 

Stop, stop, said the doctor ; I do not wish to cavil. I 
must acknowledge that your case has been made out 
pretty well. 

Nay, doctor ; you said, yesterday morning, when we 
were discussing the mode of proof, that, if I could estab- 
lish the existence of the internal coincidental proof in 
these narratives, you should be satisfied, I have estab- 
lished it. 

Let me ask you one question, said the doctor, wishing 
to evade a direct reply to these remarks : — Have you 
brought up all the inconsistencies, or apparent incon- 
sistencies, which exist in the narratives, and fairly com- 
pared the whole ? 

I have done so, throughout, with the greatest care. I 
can safely and distinctly assert that there is not, to my 
knowledge and belief, after a most thorough examination 
of all the original records, a single apparent inconsistency 
which I have not displayed. If there be any, it must 
have been so minute that it escaped my searching atten- 
tion. Yes, doctor, you have had all the apparent incon- 
sistencies ; and it has been clearly seen that the only 
points established by them are, the real consistency of 
every part of each narrative with every other, and, — 
which, to the demonstration of the truth of the narratives, 
is scarcely less important, — that the different documents, 
though coinciding \\x the statement of all the main facts, 
were written by different individuals, without any knowl- 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 209 

edge of, or concert with, each other, or each other's 
wi'itings.* 

I must say, remarked Mr. Cassall, that I think it is now 
very clear that the Northmen not only discovered this 
continent, but that they also explored it well, and that they 
passed some years of residence here, in New England. 
Let us see : Thorfinn's party remained here three winters, 
did they not ? 

They did. They left Greenland in the spring of 1007, 
stayed at Straumfiord (Buzzard's Bay) during the fol- 
lowing winter, (1007 — 8,) in the autumn preceding 
which Snorri Thorfinnson was born ; stayed the follow- 
ing winter (1008 — 9) at Hop ; and the next (1009 — 10) 
again at Straumfiord ; and returned to Greenland in the 
spring of 1010, after an absence of three years. You 
will remember that Thorvald's party resided here for the 
space of three years also, from the summer of 1002, to 
the spring of 1005 ; and that LeiPs party resided here 
one year, — from 1000 to 1001 ; in addition to which, 
Freydis and her husband remained here one year, from 
1011 to 1012. Thus we have recorded histories of the 
residence of the Northmen in New England during a 
space of EIGHT YEARS. We shall afterwards find that it 
is highly probable their stay was. more continued. 

You mentioned yesterday, observed the doctor, that, 

* It will be perceived that the mention made, in the " account of 
Eirek," of the tradition left by Thorfinn, corroborates this state- 
ment. The author of that " account " informs us that he had heard 
that Thorfinn had left such a tradition. He presumes that this must, 
of necessity, be more complete than his o%vn, which was gathered 
from individuals less interested in, and less qualified to relate, the 
events of the expedition ; but he had no knoivledge of the contents 
of the tradition recorded by Thorfinn, — otherwise he would have 
given them. 

18* 



210 ' THE NORTHMEN 

besides these two principal accounts, — that of" Eirek the 
Red, and of C4reenland," and that " of Thorfinn Karl- 
sefni," — there were several extracts relating to the same 
discoveries printed in that book ; those extracts being 
made from many other ancient manuscripts. What are 
they ? 

It will not be worth while to detail each one. They are 
of two kinds : — Fii*st, extracts from diiferent ancient 
works, in which mention is made of different individuals 
who figure in these narratives, and allusion incidentally 
made to their histories, which incidental allusions cor- 
roborate the truth of these narratives, thus affording other 
incidental proof of their authenticity and truth. Second, 
of extracts from several ancient geographical and other 
works, in which mention is made of Vinland and other 
places visited on the continent of America, and the 
authors of which works lived at different times, many of 
them in different countries, and under totally different 
circumstances, from the authors of these narratives. 
To this class belongs the extract from Adam of Bremen, 
which I quoted yesterday. You will immediately per- 
ceive how strong is the testimony afforded by both these 
classes of extracts. In some instances there is some 
diversity in unimportant points, which serves to enhance 
the value of the testimony, being a further proof of the 
absence of all concert or design. Thus, in one ex- 
tract,* the history of Biarni Grimolfson is correctly given, 
as in all the other narratives, but he is called ThorJnarniy 
and the surname Karlsefni is added to his name, — the 
same surname which Thorfinn bore, but which his com- 
panion, Biarni, had earned as rightfully, — signifying, as 
it did, ahle to achieve. 



* Antiq. Am. p. 196. 



IN NEW ENGLANl). 211 

We will not, then, call, upon you for these extracts in 
detail ; but there is one extract which we cannot allow 
you to omit. 

What is that ? 

You know you stated, yesterday, that, among the ex- 
tracts, M^ere some which showed that the knowledge of 
this countiy was so general among the Northmen, 
formerly, that, even in fictions, it is found mentioned. 

The instance to which I alluded is one among several 
which might be quoted. It is an ancient ballad, and is 
printed at full length in this volume. 

Is it a long or a short piece .'' 

It ia rather long, but we have yet an hour and a half 
before tea, and shall have more than abundance of time 
to read it, and discuss all that remains relating to Vin- 
land. If you are so minded, therefore, we will proceed 
with this ballad now. 

At this moment the doctor was called away by a 
visitor. He rose to answer the call, saying, — ■> 

I will be back in a few minutes ; and we will then, if 
you please, " give ear unto your song." 



CHAPTER IV. 

Ancient Ballad in which Vinland is mentioned. — Latest record- 
ed Visits to the Continent of America by the Northmen. — Con- 
tinued intercourse with those regions. — Permanent Colonies 
established by the Northmen in the Western Hemisphere. 

I HAVE kept my word, said the doctor, entering the 
room again, after an absence of a quarter of an hour, 
and have soon returned. Let us now proceed with this 
fiction which you mentioned. 

Willingly. It is, as I have stated, in the form of a, 
ballad, and — 

Stay, interrupted the doctor. Before you tell us about 
its character, and origin, and history, I must beg you to 
let us understand one point, on which at present I feel 
rather in the dark. What can this or any other fiction 
do, in any way, towards proof of the authenticity of these 
accounts of the Northmen's discoveries ? 

You will perceive that this ballad affords strong and 
indeed absolute testimony to three things : 1. that Vin- 
land was a region well known to exist by the author 
of the ballad, and generally at the time in which he 
lived. He alludes to it in a manner which shows that he 
alluded to that which was well and commonly known. 
2. It shows that this Vinland was commonly known 
to be at a great distance frorn Ireland, over the sea, so 
that to reach it was no slight achievement. And, 3. It 
shows that voyages ivere sometimes made from Ireland to 
Vinland, which I shall have occasion, to-morrow, to show 
you was likewise the case as to other parts of America, 



THE NORTHMEN IN NEW ENGLAND. 213 

You do not pretend to say that there is any truth in 
the ballad ? 

It is not improbable that it may have a foundation in 
historical fact, the details being an embellishment. The 
ballad is an extremely ancient one. It was made in the 
Faroe Isles, between Britain and Iceland, which isles 
are celebrated for the traditions of this kind which their 
bards preserved in verse. Several volumes of these 
ancient historical ballads are in existence. Some have 
been published, others are still in manuscript. The 
present one, with the exception of its publication in this 
volume,* lies still in manuscript in the Royal Library at 
Copenhagen. 

Is it all about Vinland ? 

No ; it relates a tradition concerning the son of a cer- 
tain prmce of Upland, (in Sweden,) who went to Ireland 
to seek the king's daughter in marriage, and met with 
refusals fi'om the father. Many fatal deeds follow, and 
at length the princess agrees to marry him if he will kill 
the kmgs of Vinland. In relation to this point it is to be 
observed that, in the Faroe Isles, it was commonly be- 
lieved that Vinland was discovered from Ireland, and 
that the Irish sailed thither and had many battles with 
the natives, who, as we have seen from the " account of 
Thorfinn Karlsefni," and as we know to have been the 
case and to be now the case, were under chiefs, to 
whom, as they held the same rank, the Northinen gave 
the same title as to their own kings. These facts will 
take away from what might, at first sight, seem the 
absurdity in what relates to Vinland in the following 
account. The whole story is highly embellished, as was 
to be expected, by the author's fancy. 

* Antiq. Am. p. 319. 



214 THE NORTHMEN 

I presume, as the ballad is so ancient, that its language 
and style are peculiarly quaint ? 

They are so ; and I will endeavor, in translating it, to 
preserve, as far as possible, the style and quaintness of 
the original.* Shall I now commence ? 

As soon as you like^ 

Ancient ^allatr 

of 

iFinn tljc iFaiv. 

1 A prince there dwelt in Upland once ; 

(I love due order to maintain :) 

This prince he had two goodly sons, 

Whom easily I here may name : 

2 This prince he had two sons most rare, 

Whom easily I here may name, — 
HoLDAN the Strong, and Finn the Fair, 
Both widely known to martial fame. 

3 Of these, the birthright Holdan owned: 

Finn was in years the younger still ; 
On him were nature's gifts bestowed, 
But fate and fortune used him ill. 



* The author has endeavored to preserve also the style of rythm 
and verse employed in the original, which is of the same nature 
as that employed in the old English ballads, as will be immediately 
recognized by those familiar with the noble ballads of " Chevy 
Chase" &c. It must be stated that the original ballad consists of 
one hundred and four verses, but, fearing that the insertion of the 
whole might be esteemed tedious, the author has reduced the 
number to ninety-one. No material passage has been omitted, 
but merely some of the unimportant adornments. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 215 

4 This Finn once met his comrades free, 

And thus to them his thoughts expressed : — 
" Where dwells the damsel worthy mel 
Long on my mind this thought has pressed." 

5 To him his comrades thus reply : — 

"Oh why of us dost thou inquire"? 
Thou knowest best where tui'ns thine eye, 
Where fixes most thy strong desire. 

6 " But now, to prove our love and faith, ^ 

We '11 name a maid of noblest race : 
The Irish king a daughter hath, 
Renowned for every female grace. 

7 " A daughter hath the Irish king, 

For grace and wisdom far renowned ; 
If her in marriage thou should'st join, 
'T would to thy honor much redound." 

8 " If then this maid," thus answered Finn, 

" So worthy is of my estate, 
1 11 seek her of the Irish king, 
Whatever fortune me await." 

9 Then Finn the Fair, he straight began 

To fit his vessels out with care ; 

The cables all, through every span, 

With purest gold entwined are. 

10 Then Finn the Fair, he straight began 

To fit his vessels out with care, 
And many a goodly hogshead ran 
With well-brewed ale and wine most rare. 

11 And Finn his ships he did supply 

With choicest gifts, a generous store ; 
Each plank which meets the gazer's eye. 
With golden plates is covered o'er. 



216 THE NORTHMEN 

12 Each beak is painted deepest black, 

Each vessel's sides are brightest blue, 
• Nor burnished gold the mast-heads lack, 
Resplendent, glittering in the view. 

13 His silken sails he raises then. 

On yards of gold extended wide, 
His sails he never furls again 
Till Ireland from the helm he spied. 

14 A shepherd on the plain reclined, 

The royal herds he there was tending ; 
He sees, full borne before the wind, 
A stately vessel thither wending. 

15 His flocks he drives within the fold. 

Nor leaves them there, unguarded all. 
Then dons his mantle, and, untold, 
He enters quick the monarch's hall. 

16 He dons his mantle, and, untold, 

He enters quick the monarch's hall. 
" In one thing sure," he utters bold, 
" I now am wiser than you all. 

17 " In one thing sure," he utters bold, 

" I, wiser than you all, do boast : 
I see a stately vessel hold 
Her gallant course for Ireland's coast." 

18 " See 3^011 a stately vessel hold 

Her gallant course to Ireland's shore 1 
Some noble prince now, doubtless, would 
My beauteous daughter's hand implore." 

19 Now, where the vessel first drew nigh 

The pleasant shores of Ireland's strand, 
Her anchor cast, she fast doth lie 
Above the beds of Avhitest sand. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 217 

20 Then Finn the Fair, upon the land, 

Leaps from her sides, the first of all ; 
Then follows straight a goodly band 
Of harnessed warriors, at his call. 

21 Then Finn, within the garden nigh, 

His gorgeous mantle o'er him threw ; 
And, so attired, with bearing high, 
Straight to the palace hall he drew : 

22 And so attired, with bearing high. 

Straight to the palace hall he drew : 
Five hundred men were sealed nigh 
The Irish king before his view, 

23 Across the pavement of the hall 

Finn goes in ancient manner brief: 
In one short word he opens all 

His business, — and demands a wife. 

24 Finn stands upon the pavement then. 

And brief expresses his demand; — 
" All hail ! thou doughty Irish king ! 
I seek to win thy daughter's hand. " 

25 Then answered straight the Irish king, 

Sword-girt, and sitting on his throne, — 
" What name and honor dost thou bring, 
What land thee for her chief does own 1 " 

26 " My name is Finn the Fair," he said, 

" And brother mine is Holdan Strong ; 
My father, Ulvor, prince of dread, 
Who loved my mother, Gartru, long." 

27 Then said the king, — " Unequal seems 

This match to kindred of the maid ; 
Her father, king of mighty realms ; 
Thine, but a prince of small estate." 

19 



218 THE NORTHMEN 

28 Upon the pavement of the hall 

Finn stands, regardful of his right ; 
At length thus sounds his haughty call, — 
" O king, I am your equal quite : 

29 " But, if thou dost refuse the maid, 

Before that I shall now depart, 
Full low thy head shall here be laid. 
And many a youth's who takes thy part. 

30 " But, if your daughter you deny 

In marriage now to me to give, 

Your skill in arms you e'en must try, 

If you another hour would live." 

31 Across the pavement of the hall 

Finn bounds with agile step and strong ; 
., Full eighteen knights before him fall, 
As toward the door he hastes along. 

32 Across the pavement of the hall 

Finn bounds, before their swords him reach ; 
But eighteen of his followers fall, 
Which makes an equal loss to each. 

33 Full eighteen doughty warriors there. 

Oppressed with wounds, before him fell. 
Ere they could seize on Finn the Fair, 
And cast him in the donjon cell. 

34 At length they seize on Finn the Fair, 

And into donjon him they cast ; 
Nor gyves nor heavy chains they spare, 
But lock his limbs together fast. 

35 And tiien they seized on Finn the Fair, 

And in the donjon cold him laid ; 
Then fastens grief and wild de sj air 
On Ingeborg, the royal maid. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 219 

36 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, 

In loose attire her father found : 
With naked feet, — a linen braid 
Around her silken tresses bound ; — 

37 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, 

Upon her knees before him there, — 
" O grant, my father," thus she said, 
" This knight a husband to my prayer." 

38 Then said the king,— " Unequal seems 

This match to all thy kindred, maid : 
Thy father, king of mighty realms ; 
His, but a prince of small estate." 

39 Then Ingeborg, worse than before 

Her grief and anger kindled, spake ; 
She vows that she will never more 
Her father's counsel ask or take. * 

40 Her messenger she calls in haste, 

And on him puts a robe so gay : 
" A trusty page thou ever wast," 

She said, £md bade him speed his wajr, 

41 Swift-footed was this page, I ween, 

As messenger should alway be ; 
And on his garb the rose was seen 
With lilies twined, which worked had she. 

42 " Now hear, my trusty page," she said"; 

" Forget not what thy errand is ; 
In sleep lay not thy weary head. 
Till thou hast told to Holdan this." 

43 Then quickly went that page, I ween, 

Nor stayed till he had reached the land 
Where many a noted mark was seen 
Which told the strength of Holdan's hand, 



220 THE NORTHMEN 

44 This little page he entered straight 

The presence hall of Holdan Strong, 
Who sat there, on a lofty seat, 
"With troubled look, the crowd among. 

45 " Now welcome page," cried Holdan then, 

" Now welcome to this palace mine : 
Come, drink, and tell thy errand when 
Thy thirst is quenched with mead or wine." 

46 " Oh little does thy mead allure," 

He answered ; " less thy costly wine ; 
Far other errand have I, sure. 
Which brings me now to thee and thine. 

47 " Know,' mighty Holdan, that I come, 

A message sad to bring to thee ; 

Upon thy brother, far from home, 

Misfortunes dire attendant be." 

48 Then Holdan straight with anger burned ; — 

The tables from before him flungj — 
The numerous goblets, overturned. 
Poured forth, in streams, the beverage strong. 

49 Forth from his seat then Holdan leaped ; 

His rage and anger kindled high ; 
And, from the table, by him swept, 
Fifteen gold cups in fragments lie. 

50 Then Holdan leads a mighty band ; 

Both slaves and free enlisted are ; 
Where one was called two eager stand, 
Sworn to revenge bold Finn the Fair. 

51 His silken sails he raises then, 

On yEirds of gold extended wide ; 
His sails he never furls again. 

Till Ireland from the helm he spied. 



IN KEW ENGLAND. 221 

52 Above the beds of whitest sand, 

Her anchor cast, the vessel lay ; 
_ Holdan the strong, the first did stand 

Upon the Irish coast that day. 

53 The distant coast he first annoyed, 

And thence advancing, secretly, 
By fire and sword he fierce destroyed 
Each town and village he came nigh. 

54 Then Holdan, — every act, in turn, 

And injury sufTered, first reviewed, — 
Resolves the citadel to bum. 
And ail escape he does preclude. 

55 O then the Irish king, he cried, — 

He cried with voice both loud and strong, 
'• Oh why this night am I betrayed 1 
On whom have I inflicted wrong 1 " 

56 Then answered Holdan Strong to him. 

He answered straight in words but few, — 
" O king of Ireland, well, I ween, 
My brother once was known to you." 

57 Then answer gave the Irish king, — 

By sad estate compelled to own, — 
" Not death did I e'er on him bring. 
But into donjon he was thrown." 

58 Then Holdan straight the donjon seeks, 

None daring any let* to be ; 
The doors, of iron tough, he breaks. 
And from his chains then sets him free. 

59 The doors, of iron tough, he breaks, 

And from his chains then sets him free ; 
" Arise, my brother," thus he speaks, 
" If thou art willing hence to flee." 

' Lei, — hindrance, obstruction : so used by all old writers. 
19* 



322 THE NORTHMEN 

60 Up leaped, that instant, Finn the Fair, 

While rage sat darkening o'er his brow : 
" The king I must a tribute bear, 
For this cold iron lent me now." 

61 Thea sat him down brave Holdan there, 

And to his brother thus resumed : — 
" Attend, my brother, lend thine ear, — 
The king with fire has been consumed." 

62 Then out they went the donjon walls 

Unhurt, and none does hindrance bear ; 
Thence to tke stately palace halls, 
To Ingeborg, they both repair. 

63 " Hail, Ingeborg ! thou royal maid ! 

Both fair and beautiful art thou : 
Wilt thou this prince elect," they said, 
" An.d take him for thy husband now '? " 

64 Then Ingeborg doth answer make, — 

" This matter is most hard to do ; 

But, if. the ViNLAND kings you '11 take, 

An answer, sure, I '11 give to you." 

65 Then powerful Holdan thus replied, — 

" ' T will grief and sorrow bring to all ; 
For who shall reach the Vinland tide, 
Him perils dire shall sure befall." 

66 Then Finn the Fair, with rapid stride, 

The palace quits, and seeks the shore : 
" To Vinland straight my course I' 11 guide, 
Thoug^h Ingeborg I ne'er see more." 

67 His silken sails he raises then. 

On yards of gold extended wide ; 
His sails he never furls again. 

Till Vinland from the helm he spied. 



IN KEW ENGLAND. 223 

68 Then Finn, within Ihe garden nigh, 

His costly robe he o'er him threw ; 
And, so attired, with bearing high. 
Straight to the palace halls he drew. 

69 And, so attired, with bearing high, 

Straight to the palace halls he drew : • 

Five hundred men were standing nigh 
The Vinland kings before his view. 

70 Then entered Finn the palace hall, 

And stood before them, face to face : 
The kings sat on their thrones, and all, 
Unmoved and silent, kept their place. 

71 It was the morning of the day, 

Scarce yet aurora's light appeared. 
When there the Vinland kings, they say. 
Twelve hundred armed men prepared. 

72 And there the Vinland kings, they say, 

Twelve hundred armed men prepared ; 
'Gainst these, brave Finn the Fair, that day, 
To try his strength, unaided, dared. 

73 And in the midst Finn now is seen, 

Active in fight before them all ; 
Loud clang their arms that time, I ween ; 
Now two, now three, before him fall. 

74 And in the midst Finn still is seen, 

In strength he far surpasses all : 
Loud clang their arms again, I ween; 
Now five, now six, before him fall. 

75 For two whole days the fight did last; 

From clashing swords the lightnings played; 
Nor on the earth his footstep passed, — 
His slaughtered foes his path he made. 



224 THE NORTHMEN 

76 And in the midst Finn still is seen, 

Nor dares, for honor's sake, to flee ; 
And now, 'tis said, that there remain 
Of all that host but only three. 

77 And in the midst Finn still is seen ; — 

Full well his deeds are known to fame ; — 
And Vinland king the first, I ween, 
By his good sword is hewn in twain. 

78 And in the midst Finn still is borne, 

Nor dares, for honor's sake, to flee; 
The second Vinland king that morn 
His sword hath hewn in pieces three. 

79 Just then a dragon, o'er his head, 

His fatal venom pouring, flew ; 
And Finn himself at length lay dead, 
Whom poison, and not arms, subdue. 

80 When Finn thus Holdan, furious, saw, 

By poison, and not arms, subdued, 
Then Vinland king the third, straightway, 
With his good sw^ord in twain he hewed. 

81 Then fast and swiftly Holdan rides 

All through the forest dark and green ; 
Nor hawk, nor hound, nor beast besides, 
So swift and fast was ever seen. 

82 His silken sails he raises then. 

On yards of gold extended wide ; 
His sails he never furls again, 
Till Ireland from the helm he spied. 

83 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid. 

Was sitting in her window-bay : * 

* Batj-w'mdow seems more correct than Jow-window, though the 
two are used indiSferently. Bay is simply hoUoio or open, and has 
the same sense when applied to a window as when applied to a 
portion of the ocean. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 225 

" That is not Finn the Fair," she said, 
" Who yonder guides his helm this way." 

84 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, — 

In wealth and beauty rich was she, — 
"That is not Finn the Fair," she said, 
" Full well I know that is not he." 

85 Above the beds of whitest sand, 

Her anchor cast, the vessel lay : 

Holdan the Strong the first did stand 

Upon the Irish coast that day ; — 

86 And then, within the garden nigh. 

His gorgeous mantle o'er him threw; 
And, so attired, with bearing high, 
Toward princess Ingeborg he drew, 

87 " Hail ! Ingeborg ! thou royal maid ! 

Both fair and beautiful art thou: 
"Wilt thou this prince elect," he said, 
" And Ireland's king create him now 1 " 

88 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, — 

She clasped a wand of purest gold, — 
" None, after Finn the Fair," she said, 
" In love I ever more can hold." 

89 Then Ingeborg, the royal maid, — 

Whom deepest grief did sore oppress, — 
" None now, since Finn the Fair is dead, 
Can I as husband e'er address." 

90 One night, within the citadel, 

This royal maid she rested there ; 
But soon, o'ercome, a victim fell • 

To sorrow, grief, and black despair. 

91 Then fast within the citadel. 

Full many a year lived Holdan Strong; 
But heavy care, I ween full well, 
Through day and night oppressed him long. 



226 THE NORTHMEN 

Verily, quoth the doctor, at the conclusion of this 
ballad, this is a wonderful history. Why, what with 
towns, villages, and citadels, destroyed by fire and sword, — 
knights slain, — and other acts achieved, the " famous 
ballad of Chevy Chase," where «■ 

/ " In one day, fifty knights were slain, 
With lords of great renown," 

is nothing to it. F faith, Samson himself, with the jaw- 
bone of the ass, never did so much execution as this 
Finn the Fair, who, single-handed, fought twelve hundred 
men, and killed them all save one. 

He must certainly have had rather a hard time of it, I 
should think, said Mr. Cassall. It was quite a pity the 
dragon should spit upon him, just as he was about to slay 
his last man, and thus snatch from him his triumph, and 
the high reward of the hand of " Ingeborg, the royal 
maid." Nobody can doubt the antiquity of this ballad, 
that is very clear. If ever any thing bore about it inter- 
nal evidence of its antiquity, this does. 

True, said Mr. Norset ; and therefore not even the 
doctor can say of it, as the Quaker said of " Paradise 
Lost," that it proves nothing. It clearly proves the 
knowledge of Vinland possessed by the Northmen resi- 
dent in the Faroe Isles, at the early date at which it was. 
composed. 

It is very well, however, said the doctor, that you have 
got something else besides this ballad, in order to show 
that the Northmen discovered Vinland. 

Really, doctor, you are very perverse ; — excuse my 
speaking freely. I never pretended that this ballad 
proves the discoveries of the Northmen, or of any body 
else. I only pretended that it proves that Vinland, 
(which you have seen, and which nobody ever doubted, 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 227 

to be in America,*) was known to Europeans long 
anterior to the time of Colon ; and thus it affords corrob- 
orative testimony to the truth of the accounts of the dis- 
covery of Vinland which we have already discussed. 
I suppose you do n't pl-etend to imagine that this ballad 
happened, by mere accidental coincidence^ to make men- 
tion of the same land, the discovery of which is detailed 
in the narratives ? 

Why, no, I do n't mean that ; only you must not make 
an ancient, ballad of too much authority. 

If I were to do so, doctor, you might well say that 
the whole argument which I have been supporting, is not 
" worth an old song.'''' No such thing, however. I 
maintain that I have already, by the exhibition of the 
overwhelming mass of internal evidence contained in the 
narratives themselves, completely demonstrated the truth 
of the positions which I have been endeavoring to estab- 
lish. All that I thus now adduce, and even all that I 

* In Bancroft's " History of the Uniled States," (fourth edition, 
vol. i. p. 6,) -it is stated, in the course of some most remarkable 
observations as to these discoveries of the Northmen, — which will 
be noticed in note A, at the end of the volume, — that " Vinland has 
been sought in all directions, from Greenland and the St. Law- 
rence to Africa." That statement is directlj' contra rj' to fact ; and 
it is not a little remarkabl -, that every one of the three references 
made in that work in support of that statement, proves the direct 
opposite to be the fact; naaiely, ihal Ilelluland, MarJdand, and Vin- 
land, were situated to the south of, and at no great distance from, 
Greenland. Tlie situations are, in all three, laid dffifn in the 
most specific and distinct terms possible ; it being added to each 
account, that some had thought that these coasts, beyond Vinland, 
extended so far that they reached to Africa ; — an addition which tes- 
tifies, at the same time, to the authenticity of the documents. — since 
the situation of Vinland, as known to, and described by, these 
writers, corresponds precisely with thai laid down in all other authori- 
ties, Eis being within a reasonable distance to the south of Green- 



228 THE NORTHMEN 

shall adduce, from the second class of documents, is 
merely interesting corroborative and illustrative testimo- 
ny, as I may term it. Does that satisfy you ? 

Yes ; I will take that explanation. I did not know 
exactly how far you intended to make this ballad go. 

And you thought you would catch me tripping, if you 
could, aye ? I understand you, doctor, said Mr. Norset, 
smiling. 

Have we now, then, taken notice of all the written 
documents relating to Vinland ? 

Yes, I believe we have taken a review of the whole ; 
though, as to a large portion, the mention has been no 
more than a bare allusion. 

Are there, then, no allusions made to any expeditions 
to Vinland subsequent to that of Thorfinn ? 

You will remember that the expedition of Freydis and 
the brothers Helgi and Finnbogi, took place subsequently 
to that of Thorfinn.* It is very probable that detailed 

land ; and since yet there is an error in speaking of it as extending so 
far as to join Africa ; and to the extent of the voyages of the North- 
men to the south, as made by Thorvald^s parly, &c. ; whence the 
ideas of the still further extent of the country had arisen. It is to 
be presumed that the errors in statement, in this portion of Mr. 
Bancroft's otherwise valuable and interesting work, originated in 
the prejudiced view in which all accounts, which might seem to 
detract from the merit of Colon were beheld, and not in any de- 
signed misrepresentation. It is proper to add that Vinland has 
never yet been sought for, or, in any work except Mr. Bancroft's, 
been, in the slightest degree, hinted to have existed, in either Green- 
land or Africa. It has been uniformly stated to have been a por- 
tion of North America ; and the ditterence in assigning its precise 
locality has never been very great. The difference which has exist- 
ed is exceedingly easy to be explained, originating in a simple error 
in calculation. See, ante, chap. ii. p. 109. It is difficult to conceive 
how any one, who has paid the slightest attention to this subject, 
should be unacquainted with, or have really mistaken, these facts. 
* See, ante, p. 150. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 229 

narratives may also exist of other expeditions of early 
explorers in tliosc parts ; but those here published are 
amply sufficient to establish the points which I have in 
view, — 

No hint, then, is given in this volume, interrupted the 
doctor, of any recorded visit to Vinland after that of 
Freydis ? 

I did not say that, doctor ; I intimated only that no 
detailed narrative is given. There are allusions to other 
visits, and that, too, in terms which render it certain 
that such expeditions were frequent. 

When, and by whom, were they made .'' 

That is more than I can pretend to tell you. It is 
probable that they became so frequent that no separate 
record was kept of them after the expeditions of the 
early explorers.* The following passage, in the " ac- 
count of Eirek the Red, and of Greenland," f renders it 
certain that such expeditions were frequent. It occurs 
at the commencement of the narrative of the expedition 
of Freydis, which it seemed unnecessary to detail to you. 
" Expeditions to Vinland became now very frequent 
matters of consideration, ybr that expedition was commonly 
esteemed both lucrative and honorable.'''' You will ob- 
serve that this passage occui's in the account relating 
almost exclusively to Greenland, whence all the exploring 
expeditions to Vinland had departed. It is an internal 
evidence of truth, that it occurs in this, and not in the 

* In addition to this it must be remembered that, when, as will 
presently be seen, the settlements in Greenland were destroyed and 
broken up, the greater portion of the records of that country, — from 
which it was that the voyages to Vinland, &c. were made, — would 
be lost or destroyed, so that the details of expeditions, if any were 
recorded, woidd be lost also. 

t Antiq. Am. p. G5. 
20 



230 THE NORTHMEN 

other account. I presume you will not dispute the im- 
portance of this passage ? 

It certainly is a striking passage, said the doctor, in a 
tone indicative half of surprise, and half of disappoint- 
ment ; but I should very much like to have some positive 
records of some of these expeditions. 

Perhaps I can give you some clue of that kind, doctor ; 
but suppose we discuss first, as these expeditions were at 
a later date, the proposition of the establishment of per- 
manent colonies by the Northmen, at this remote period, 
in their discoveries in the western hemisphere. 

Permanent colonies ! exclaimed the doctor ; we have 
no allusions which can favor that idea. 

Let us consider that point a little more carefully, 
doctor, and you may think differently. Iceland is at least 
as much an American island as St. Domingo, or any of the 
West Indies ; and no one will dispute that a colony Was 
established there by the Northmen, which exists to this 
day, exhibiting a high degree of intellectual and moral 
cultivation. Neither will any one pretend to dispute the 
settlement and long continuance of a flourishing colony 
in Greenland, — as much a part of North America as New- 
foundland or Florida. It is certain and undoubted, then, 
that the Northmen did establish permanent and flourish- 
ing colonies in their discoveries in the western hemisphere, 
and on the American quarter of the globe, more than six 
centuries before the time of Colon. This you will not 
pretend to dispute, I presume ? 

The doctor seemed taken by surprise, and, after some 
hesitation, answei'cd, — I never viewed those settlements 
in that light before. 

I can 't help that, answered Mr, Norset ; perhaps you 
never considered the landing of Colon on the island of 
St. Domingo, and the settlement of a colony there by the 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 231 

Spaniards under him, in the Hght of the settlement of 
America ? 

The doctor seemed more confused, and less able to 
reply than before. After a silence of a few nnoments, 
Mr. Norset continued : — 

You know that these acts with reference to St. Do- 
mingo have been generally considered as the settlement 
of the country, and justly so. It is equally or rather 
more necessary and just that the acts of the Northmen, 
with reference to Iceland and Greenland, should be con- 
sidered as the settlement of America by them ; and the 
results of those settlements have been far happier than 
the results of the Spanish settlements. 

Then you do not pretend to assert that any settlement 
was formed by them in the more southern part of this 
continent of North America, — in Vinland, or otherwise ? 

I do not pretend to assert positively that such was the 
case, or even to lay very much stress upon the probability 
of such having been the case. Still there is considerable 
probability that such settlement was formed.* 

Pray, tell me how you would make that appear. 

You must remember, doctor, that, though several 
leaders are stated to have accompanied Thorfinn to Vin- 
land, — namely, Snorri Thorbrandson, Biarni Grimolfson, 
and Thorhall Gamlason, — yet the return of only Thor- 
finn and Biarni is related. It is very possible, therefore, 
that Snorri Thorbrandson and Thorhall Gamlason, with 
their men, may have chosen to remain in Vinland, some 
perhaps at Hop, others at Straumfiord, permanently. 
We know that this was the intention of all, when they 
went out, and that they took with them all kinds of live 
stock for the purpose. Though Thorfinn and his men, 

** See, ante, pp. 184 and 186, as to the names H6p and Ness, 



232 THE NORTHMEN 

and Biarni with his men, chose to return, it does not follow 
that Snorri and Thorhall and their followers did so. They 
may have remained, and their men intermarried with the 
natives, and thus some Norse customs and words, — as 
we have seen in the case of Hop and of Nessat, 
the two localities with which we know that they were 
best acquainted, — have been retained. I say that this is 
prohable ; I do not pretend to assert that it is fact.* 

Since you yourself profess that we have now got into 
the region of doubt only, said the doctor, let us quit it, 
and turn to those more certain hints which you said 
exist of visits to this country. 

* It is worthy of remark, that many authors have stated the fact 
of the settlement of a colony by the Northmen in Vinland as a 
matter of which there can be no doubt. Thus, Piiikerton, vol. i. 
p. 349, — " The little colony settled in Vinland, about 1006, perished 
from intestine divisions." Whcaton, History of the Northmen^ 
p. 28, &c. — " A part of Thorfinn's company still remained in Vin- 
land, and they were afterwards joined by two Icelandic chieftains, 
&c. . . . No subsequent traces of the Norman colony in America 
are to be found until the year 1059, when it is said that an Irish or 
Saxon priest, named Jon or John, who had preache<l for some time 
as a missionary in Iceland, went to Vinland, for the purpose of con- 
verting the colonists to Christianity, where he was murdered by the 
heathens." Of this John notice will be taken presently in the text. 
This author adds, — " The colony established by them (the North-, 
men) probably perished in the same manner with the ancient 
establishments in Greenland. Some faint traces of its existence 
may, perhaps, be found m. the relations of the Jesuit missionaries 
respecting a native tribe in the district of Gaspe, at the mouth of 
the St. Lawrence, who are said to have attained a certain degree of 
civilization, to have worshipped the sun, and observed the position of 
the stars. Others revered the s5mibol of the cross, before the arrival 
of the French missionaries, which, according to their tradition, had 
been taught them by a venerable person, who cured, by this means, a 
terrible epidemic which raged among them." Hendeison^s Iceland, 
Araer. ed. p. 17. " The American continent was visited, &c. and » 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 233 

Willingly. A visit of one John, an Irish or Saxon 
priest, to Vinland, in 1059, is recorded by some authori- 
ties. It is stated that he went for the purpose of preach- 
ing Christianity, and that he was killed in the country. 
Detailed relations are, moreover, given of voyages made 
hither by two Venetians, by name Zeni, in the service of 
a northern prince, in the fourteenth century, and who 
found marks of the former voyages. Both these accounts, 
however, — though, if it were desired to support a fabri- 
cated tale, they might aid us much, — as my object is 
solely the ascertainment of truth, ought, I think, after a 
candid examination at the bar of severe historical criti- 
cism, to be rejected as probably not genuine ; the former, 
because it seems probable that it was not Vinland, but a 
district in Europe, which John visited, there being some 

colony of Norwegians was afterwards settled there, and continued 
to trade with the natives for the period of nearly two centuries after 
the country had been discovered." Many other quotations to the 
same effect miglit be made from other works. Thus it will be seen 
that the fact of the settlement of a permanent colony in New Eng- 
land by the Northmen is considered by these authorities, — and they 
are high ones, — as established beyond doubt. Since, however, the 
author of this work is anxious to fix the reader's attention on no 
proposition, as established, whiclihe cannot demaiistrale to be neces- 
sarily true by the most rigid criticism of original authorities, he is 
unwilling to claim this proposition, oi \he scUlemcnt of a pcrvmnent 
colony in Vinland by the Northmen, as one which is established. 
He does not himself consider that it is so, but conceives that there 
exists a probability of its being fact. It is the less necessary to lay any 
stress upon the probability of this being the fact, in order to estab- 
lish the importance of the results of the discoveries of the North- 
men in America, inasmuch as it is beyond the possibility of con- 
trover.sy that important and flourishing colonies were established 
by them in Iceland and Greenland, both, indisputably, iminediate 
members of that quarter of the globe, — portions of the western 
hemi.«;phere. 

20* 



234 THE NORTHMEN 

inconsistencies in the account of his visiting Vinland ; * 
the latter, because no accounts were published, or ever 
known to have existed, of the voyages narrated, of an 
earlier date than 1558 ;t and thus, although the accounts 
themselves do not seem wholly improbable, their truth is 
incapable of being rigidly tested, since they were not 
announced till after the discoveries of Colon and Cabot. 

We are still, then, said the doctor, as much in the land 
of doubt as ever. Shall we find no more rest for the 
soles of our feet ? 

O yes, answered Mr. Norset ; we have now done Avith 
the doubtful, and come again to the certain and undoubt- 
edly authentic. We find it related in the ancient and 
contemporary \ and indisputably authentic " Annals of 
Iceland," that, in the year 1121, Eirek, bishop of Green- 
land, sailed thence to Vinland. 

Well, said the doctor, it seems to me that here again 
you are involved in some kind of contradiction. You 
spoke of there having been, in all probability, so many 
expeditions to Vinland that no separate record was kept 
of them ; and yet we here find a record of Bishop Ei- 
rek's expedition. How do you explain this ? 

There is not the slightest difficulty about the matter, 
doctor, if you will only look at it in a straight-forward, 
honest manner, and not strive to discover flaws at every 
turn. Do n't you often see it stated, in the London papers, 

that the lord chancellor went from his house in 

street to the House of Lords, at such and such o'clock ? 
Why should his particular progress be mentioned, when 
hundreds of lords and gentlemen walk the same route 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 461. 

t See irui^^'s "Columbus," (N. Y. ed.) vol. 2, p. 27-1. 

$ See Anliq. Am. p. 25G, &c. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 235 

every day ? Just because the lord chancellor happens to 
hold one of the highest and most important stations in 
the empire ; and it is well that it should be made publicly 
known whether or not he is attentive to his duty. Well , 
it is just the same in the case before us. Hundreds 
might have gone from Greenland to Vinland, and their 
expeditions not have been esteemed matters worthy of 
record ; but Eirek was bishop of Greenland : he held 
the most important aud dignified office ia that important 
colony. The circumstance of his making a voyage to 
Vinland was, then, a circumstance worthy of all record, 
and was likely to be noticed, even in an Icelandic chron- 
icle. 

What was the object of his visit .'' 

Of that we are not informed. The " Annals " of 
those days were little more than calendars of events, 
with no detail of cause or consequence. It is only ra- 
tional to presume that he went thither for the purpose 
either of attempting the conversion of the natives to 
Christianity, or of pex'forming episcopal offices among 
the colonists, — the descendants of those whose progress 
we have followed,* and whose numbers had probably been 
inci'eased by subsequent settlers. Eirek was the first 
bishop of Greenland f and would esteem it his duty to 
visit all settlements immediately connected, as Vinland 
was, with (Greenland. No record exists of the return of 
Eirek. It is therefore to be presumed that he ended his 
days in Vinland. 

And this, then, is the latest record that exists of the 
continent of North Amei'ica being visited by the North- 
men ? said the doctor inquiringly. 

* See note to page 232, ante. The voyage of Eirek to Vinland 
is in itself corroborative of the probable existence of a colony there. 
tExcerp. ex. Annal. Island. 1121 al. and Antiq. Am. p. 407. 



236 ' THE NORTHMEN 

Not SO, either, answered Mr. Norset. We find it in- 
cidentally mentioned in the same " Annals of Iceland," 
in a list of disasters from tempests which occurred in the 
year 1347, that, in that year, a Greenland s?iip, which 
had been on a voyage to Markland, was driven, by stress 
of weather, to the port of Straumfiord, in Iceland. This 
is mentioned in such a manner as to render it self-evident 
that the ship had been to Markland on a regular trading 
voyage,* — most probably, as many trading voyages are 
made thither now for timber. The mode in which the 
voyage is mentioned, indicates clearly, also, that such 
voyages were frequent. 

But how does it happen, asked Mr. Cassall, that, if in- 
tercourse was thus kept up for so long a time with the 
continent of America, which it would certainly seem im- 
possible any longer to doubt, the circumstance has not 
been generally known, or that this intercourse at any 
time ceased ? 

The reason of this is clear. The intercourse with the 
continent was always kept up through Greenland, as the 
nearest point to it. Now Greenland itself, though for 
four centuries a flourishing and populous colony, having 
constant intercourse with the parent state in Europe, un- 
derwent the same fate as Vinland has certainly done. 
Her colony was gradually destroyed by the change of 
climate, t and by contests with the natives, and was neg- 
lected by the parent state, owing to the wars which raged 
between her and her neighbors. | For nearly three cen- 

* Anliq. Am. p. 2G5. 

t See, ante, p. 61, for an explanation of the cause of this. 

t There is a remarkable obscurity, it may be termed mystery, hang- 
ing over the fate of the colony in Greenland. The last bishop was 
appointed in 1406. Since that time the colony has never been heard of. 
It has by many, until recently, been supposed that it still existed, 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 237 

turies the land was as if it had never been known. In- 
stead of the frequent intercourse formerly had with it 
from Iceland and Norway and Denmark, none now took 
place, with mere casual and very rare exceptions. Of 
course, then, all expeditions immediately connected with 
its commercial relations ceased also ; and, ceasing, were 
forgotten in general, although the records of them lived, 
as we have seen, in traditions long before that time com- 
mitted to writing, and existing in the libraries of the learn- 
ed. These were circumstances, it must be obvious, over 
which the settlers could have no control. They cannot, 
tlierefo7-e, detract from the merit and honor of the discov- 
ery of and settlement in the toestern hemisphere hy, the 
Northmen. 

though cut off from all communication with the rest of the world. 
That communication ceased, as hinted in the text, owing to the 
wars which broke out between the Danes and Swedes. When the 
colony was last heard of, in the fifteenth century, it consisted of 280 
villages. It seems impossible to conceive but that it must have ex- 
isted for some time after intercourse with the parent state had ceas- 
ed. That cessation must, however, have contributed very much to 
its decline, since, owing to the climate, very much even of the ne- 
cessaries and simple decencies of life must have been supplied from 
Europe. Disease, want, and insubordination would probably be 
the result of these circumstances, which the increasing rigor of the 
climate, owing to the descent of the arctic ice, would tend to increase. 
Thus would the colonists become an easy prey to the attacks of the 
natives. Certain it is, that, while extensive ruins liave been found 
all along the line of the ancient settlements, no living traces of 
the colony itself have ever been discovered. It has "died and left 
no sign." See Aniiq. Am. De Grctlandia. An interesting volume 
on the antiquities of Greenland is about to appear, under the aus- 
pices of the Society of Northern Antiquarians. A brief ac- 
count of Greenland and its ancient settlement will be found in the 
Penny Magazine for October, 1838, p. 385. This account is, as far 
as it goes, generally correct, although the statements as to Gunubiorn 
are erroneous. See, ante, pp. 60, 61 and 63. 



238 THE NORTHMEN 

How long is it, asked Mr. Cassall, since Greenland has 
again become the seat of a colony, or since intercourse 
has again been opened between her and Europe ? 

It is only since 1721 that it has again attracted any at- 
tention. Colonies have, since that date, been again plant- 
ed there from the mother country, of the ancient colonists. 

And about what date did the desertion of the ancient 
colony take place ? 

The desertion of Greenland took place more than 
half a century before the expeditions of Colon, and the 
discovery of Newfoundland by Cabot.* 

Let us see, said Mr. Cassall, Colon's first voyage took 
place in 1492, and Cabot's in 1497. Greenland was then 
deserted at the beginning or middle of the fifteenth cen- 
tury > 

It was so, answered Mr. Norset. But, touching Cabot's 
visit to, and discovery of, Newfoundland, I must remark 
that, as Colon had in all probability gained some notion 
of the existence of land in the western ocean during his 
visit to Iceland, so Cabot, in his intercourse with the Da- 
nish monarch, between whom and the merchants of Eng- 
land he negotiated, in the year 1495, concerning the 
ti-ade with Iceland, — which negotiations would necessa- 
rily lead him into minute investigations with respect to 
Iceland and her connections, — had, in all likelihood, ob- 
tained some knowledge of the existence and situation of 
the northern portion of the American continent ; that is, 
Vinland, Markland, Helluland, and Greenland. At any 
rate, it is a remarkable fact, that his charter was obtained 
from Henry VII, the very next year after these negotia- 
tions had been concluded, and his expedition to Newfound- 

* As this family became Anglicised, the Ang-licised name may 
properly be retained. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 239 

land (Helluland) was undertaken in the year following. 
It is remarkable, too, that he appeal's to have steered di- 
rectly for that land with the position of which the Iceland- 
ers would generally be most familiar, namely, the more 
directly northward portion of the continent of North 
America. 

Poor Cabot! — you snatch his laurels from him also. 
But I do not comprehend your last allusion. Pray, ex- 
plain it. 

Let me allude to your first remark in the first place. 
I wish you would understand that I am desiring to snatch 
no laurels from the head of Cabot, or of any one else. 
His- was a noble and an enterprising expedition. But he ) 
must have got the idea into his head, in some way, thatf 
he should find so7nething by sailing west. Else he 
would have been an arrant fool, and so would Colon, for 
ever undertaking such an expedition. All I have done is to 
explain how these ideas got into the heads of either. His 
name is still to be honored, as the first European in re- 
cent times, that is, in immediate connection with present 
settlements in the lands visited, who touched the shores of 
the continent of North America. It appears however 
to me, to be evident that he himself did not consider the 
land visited as a discovery, but only as a land visited or 
found anew. The veiy name given to the land visit- 
ed by him, — Newfoundland, — indicates a conscious- 
ness that this was only a re-discovery, and not the origi- 
nal discovery of the land.* 

* Even Mr. Bancroft, though he professes to discredit the whole 
account of the discoveries of the Northmen, (Hist. U. S. p. 6 and 7, 
and see this passage examined in note A,) contradicts himself in a 
remarkable manner, only two pages after his denunciation of those 
discoveries, an&virlvMlly adviitsi\iGiT truth, and even suggests that 



240 THE NORTHMEN 

Really, said the doctor, I wo n't give up Cabot in this 
way, especially when we have no record of any visitation 
to Newfoundland by the Northmen for 500 years, or 
nearly so, before the time of Cabot. 

Very likely, doctor, you may not like to give up 
Cabot, as you call it ; — why, I cannot tell ; but you are 
wrong as to the non-visitation of Newfoundland by the 
Northmen during all this period. We have two distinct 
records of visits made to it, — records^ I beg you j^articu- 
larly to observe, lohich exist to this day, in the hand' 
writing of contemj>oraries of the events recorded.* Two 
brothers, Adalbrand and Thorvald, whose names are 
well known in the Icelandic history of that period, 'did 
visit this very land in the year 1285 ; and it is a re- 
markable fact, that this land is spoken of in the records 
of their visit, the authenticity of which, as contemporary 
records, is beyond the possibility of question, in the 'very 
same terms, in the Icelandic language, that it was called 
by Cabot's companions ; which name it has ever since 
retained ; namely, " Nyja fundxt land," literally, New- 
foundland. The situation of this Nyja fundu land is 
distinctly stated; and it may be said to be physically im- 
possible that any other than Newfoundland can be the 
locality designated. It is also remarkable, as confirm- 
atory of this being the locality designated, that, in so7ne 
of the ancient records, some islands, called " Duneyar," 
(or feather islands,) are spoken of as having been dis- 
covered. Now, it is well known that this name might, 

Cabot's expedition, perhaps, had some connection with them. His 
words are these, (p. 8,) — " Nor is it impossible that some uncertain 
traditions respecting the remote discoveries ivhich Icelanders had 
vmde in Greenland towards the northwest, where the land did 
nearest meet, should have excited firm and pregnant conjectures." 
* See Anilij. Am. pp. 25G, 257 and 259. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 241 

with great propriety, be applied to most of the islands on 
the Newfoundland coast, where the Canada duck so 
much abounds, that the eggs, which are found covering 
the ground at certain seasons of the year, are imported 
in great quantities into the United States and elsewhere. 

Then this land is not, in these records, identified with 
Helluland, which we have seen to be Newfoundland, said 
Mr. Cassall. How do you explain that circumstance ? 

It may easily be explained in many ways. The 
writer of these brief records, which merely state (he fact 
of the voyage of Adalbrand and Thorvald, might have 
been ignorant of the records of the former visits to 
Helluland. You will remember that it was esteemed an 
uninviting shore, and probably it was never visited again 
after the first explorations. It would necessarily, there- 
fore, be less familiar than Markland and Vinland. More- 
over the visit of Adalbrand and Thorvald was accidental, 
not designed. The recorders of the fact, therefore, 
would merely state the fact, without inquiring whether it 
was the same as that already known as Helluland, which 
all their contemporary geographers described, however, as 
lying in that situation. 

Were there no further measures taken with reference 
to the land thus visited ? Was no notice taken, at this 
time, of its existence ? 

Circumstances prevented the brothers from prosecuting 
their explorations. Adalbrand died in the year following, 
and Thorvald became involved in violent and agitating 
controversies, by which his attention was drawn in a 
completely contrary direction. However, the matter did 
not die out unheeded. Eirek, king of Norway, deter- 
mined to have the land further explored ; and it is ex- 
pressly recorded by the same contemporary annalists 
that, in the year 1288, one Rolf was sent out, by the 
21 



242 THE NORTHMEN 

king, for the especial purpose of exploring.* We have 
no records of the result of his explorations, but the sur- 
name given to him, Lauda-Rolf, leads us to presume that 
they were extensive. 

That seems satisfactory as far as it goes, said Mr. 
Cassall. 

It is satisfactory, also, in this respect, observed Mr. 
Norset ; however much any unreasonable sceptic may be 
inclined to cavil at the authenticity of the records of the 
discovery of Helluland, Markland, or Vinland, — Green- 
land it is impossible for a moment to doubt, — by the 
Northmen in the tenth century, it is utterly impossible 
for any one to douht the authenticity of these records of 
the voyages of Adalhrand and Thorvald and Rolf to 
the coast of the continent of North America in the thir- 
teenth century.f So that, at any rate, the Northmen 
preceded Cabot by two centuries in their exploration of 
the North Amei'ican continent. It will, however, I think, 
be of little use to place daylight clearness before the 
vision of him who cannot be convinced, by such evidence 
as I have adduced, of the authenticity of the records of 
the more ancient expeditions of the Northmen. 

I confess, said Mr. Cassall, that you have compelled 
me to acknowledge the same thing, though, at first, I 
little thought that such evidence could be adduced. Let 
us hear what the doctor has to say upon the subject. 
Doctor, what have you now to say to the truth of the 
proposition which startled you so much at first, — that 
America, the very shores of New England, were discov- 

* Antiq. Am. p. 2G3. 

t It is worthy of observation, that some of the manuscripts which 
exist, detailing the discoveries of the Northmen in the western 
hemisphere, (as detailed in chapters ii. and iii.) are of an actually 
(dder date than the time of these later recorded expeditions. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 243 

ered by the Northmen in the tenth century, five centu- 
ries before the time of Colon ? 

Humph! said the doctor, not liking such a direct 
mode of interrogation, and wishing to give an evasive 
answer ; I think Colon's discoveries have been very 
beneficial. 

Come, come, doctor, said Mr. Norset, jocvdarly ; we 
will not let you off in that way. You .are welcome, if 
it pleases you, to talk of " Colon's discoveries^ I will 
allow that he discovered the West Indies, — the most im- 
portant part of America, doubtless, in your opinion, — 
five centuries after the discovery of the continent of 
North America by the Northmen. He never discovered 
or visited one inch of this northern continent,* which, in 
ii^y humble opinion^ is of far higher importance than all 
the Indies, East and West- More credit is due to Cabot 
than to him, on tliat score. I see how it is, doctor ; you 
put me mind of what is said in Hudibras, that 

" A man convinced against his will, 
Is of the same opinion still ; 
Which he may adhere to, or disown, 
For reasons to himself best known." 

Now you know well enough, doctor, that you are con- 
vinced of the truth of these discoveries. You have some 

* It must not be imagined that this is written in ignorance of the 
events of the third and fourth voyages of Colon. The neighbor- 
hood of Cape Honduras cannot certainly be properly called a part 
of the continent of North America, in reference to the vaslness and 
extent of that continent, of which Columbus never had any idea. 
It is well known, too, that he merely coasted along that shore and 
the shore of Paria to a small extent, and made no stay, and neither 
effected nor attempted any settlement thereupon. He effected a 
settlement in St. Domingo only. It will be shown, in note A, that 
the Northmen had a correct idea of the extent of the new conti- 
nent which they had discovered, and that they never, as did Colon, 
confused it with Asia, but considered it as a distinct continent. 



244 - THE NORTHMEN 

candor in you, after all, at bottom, though you do n't 
^ike to own it : — there 's a compliment for you. You 
know you could not help acknowledging, this morning, 
that there was something in the narrative of Leif. It has 
been " against your will " to be thus convinced ; but, 
certainly, doctor, the truth is worth having at any 
price, — even the relinquishment of an old and long- 
cherished notion. So I beg you won't at one time 
" adhere to," and at another " disown," your conviction, 
for any reasons, but frankly confess that you are satisfied 
of the established truth of the proposition, — that the 
Northmen discovered and explored the continent of North 
America in the tenth century, and that not merely hy 
accident, and as driven here hy stress of weather, but 
in expeditions undertaken for the express purpose of 
exploration and settlement; and that residences of several 
years zvere, at different times, fixed here, and probably 
permanent colonies established. 

But the doctor was not accustomed to give a direct 
answer to any question which in any way involved 
a compromise of his prejudices, or an acknowledgment 
of any conviction of his own error or ignorance. He, 
therefore, again evaded a reply, — in which evasion, how- 
ever, was necessarily implied the acknowledgment of the 
justice of Mr. Norset's remarks, by observing, — 

But, surely, Mr. Norset, you do not conceive that 
extensive colonies were founded here .'' 

No ; it would seem improbable that extensive colonies 
were founded on this part of the continent. They were 
so in Greenland, however. - The natives were then, in 
these regions, existing in numbers and power sufficient to 
resist any invasion of such small parties as the Northmen 
could bring. The country had not then been devastated 
by disease, as when subsequent colonists landed here. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 245 

The probability is, that some remained here, who inter* 
married with the natives, and whose descendants soon 
became mixed with them so as to be hardly distinguish- 
able. There can be no doubt, however, that the country 
was visited continuously till the colonies of Greenland 
were deserted ; and different parties probably remained 
here at different times, and settled in the country. 

It is certainly, observed Mr. Ceissall, a very interesting 
thing to know that the Northmen, so long ago, visited 
this country, and were especially acquainted with this 
part of it in which we now are, — New England, — : and 
this particular neighborhood more especially. 

It is interesting, said Mr. Norset, and it will become 
more so, when, as I shall show you, it can be rendered 
pretty nearly cei'tain that remains of these very North- 
men exist here now. Rhode Island seems to have been 
a favorite resort of theirs, for many of their works are 
here. 

That remains to be proved, interrupted the doctor. 

So it does, said Mr. Norset ; but, however, the proof of 
it will have nothing to do with the truth of the discoveries 
themselves. It will merely add to the interest of the 
subject, to know that we have about us visible and tangi- 
ble signs of these discoveries, and of the presence of the 
discoverers here. 

You stated, observed the doctor, that there are some 
minor narratives contained in that volume, and you have 
intimated that they relate to visits made to the more 
southern parts of the continent of North America. We 
must not forget these. 

We will not forget them, doctor ; but they are not so 

important as those which we have already examined, nor 

will they occupy our attention so long. They are less 

precise, though not less authentic, and leave us more 

21* 



246 THE NORTHMEN IN NEW ENGLAND^ 

with a cue to search for something more, than with any 
positive and definite knowledge of any thing, in the 
shape of details, beyond the mere fact of such visits 
having been made, and of the existence and extent of the 
continent having been well known. They are curious, 
however, and the incidents related in them may be called 
romantic. They also have an immediate bearing upon 
the question of the discovery of the continent of North 
America, They will therefore be interesting. 

The sooner we have them the better, so that we may 
have the whole fresh in our minds together. Suppose 
we spend to-morr^ow morning over them. What say 
you ? 

With all my heart, doctor. I hope neither the ghost 
of Colon nor of Cabot will rise in rebuke of you this 
night, and frighten you from any further investigation of 
the subject. 

I do ii't care for Colon, or Cabot either, said the 
doctor, with affected carelessness, but evidently not well 
pleased at the laugh being turned against him for his 
zealous opposition to any infringement of the supposed 
" vested rights " of those two worthies, which had been 
established by the authority of " universal consent,''^ 
through so many centuries. 

I am glad to hear it, doctor. Never care for old 
friends in adversity, you know, is the order of the day. 
Well, I am going to spend the evening in the neighbor- 
hood of some of the remains of your new friends, the 
Northmen, which I intend that you shall visit with me 
to-morrow. 

The doctor's annoyance increased at these last re- 
marks. He bit his lip, and walked out of the room 
without saying a word. 



CHAPTER V. 

Irish in America. — Northmen in Huitramannaland, (Southern 
States of United States.) — Ari Marson (A. D. 983.)— History 
of BioRN AsBRANDsoN. — Voyage of Gudleif Gudlaugson. 

Soon after breakfast, next morning, the different 
parties at Mrs. Goff's boarding-house, decidedly the 
pleasantest in Newport, made their ai-rangements for the 
morning. Some ordered carriages to go down to the 
beach ; others preferred to spend the hours in boating 
on the neighboring bay. But our worthy friend, Dr. 
Dubital, though invited to join parties for each purpose, 
refused all solicitations. 

No sooner had the various seekers after pleasure in 
these different modes taken their departure, than the 
doctor reminded Mr. Norset of his promise, to continue 
the subject to which the greater portion of the previous 
day had been devoted, saying, in his peculiar manner, — 

You have forgotten the Northmen, have n't you ? 

Your question reminds me, answered Mr. Norset, 
laughing, of the judicious answer of the Quaker to one 
who thus phrased his interrogatory, — " You could nH lend 
me sixpence, could you ? " " Friend," — said he, with 
the gravity distinguishing the much respected body to 
which he belonged, — " Friend, I do not understand thee ; 
thou first tellest me a lie, and then askest me a question." 
Now, doctor, you never heard that before, did you ? 

Pray, Mr. Norset, said the doctor, somewhat crustily, 
let us have no more of your jokes. 

Jokes ! doctor ; I never joke. Gravity, sir, is the very 



248 



THE NORTHMEN 



essence of my nature. I'm as grave, sir, as the man 
they found at Fall River the other day. 

Man found at Fall River ! what do you mean .'' 

You do TfCt mean to say you have not heard of that, 
doctor, do you ? Pray, forgive me ; I 'II follow a bad 
example no more. Seriously and soberly, they found a 
Northman up at Fall River the other day. 

Found a Northman ! upon my word, Mr. Norset, I 
shall grow provoked, presently, if you speak so in 
enigmas. 

Nay, doctor ; it is as clear as daylight, if you could but 
see it. 

See what ? cried the doctor, elevating his voice, and 
half angrily. 

The Northman, answered Mr. Norset quietly, evi- 
dently much amused at the doctor's petulance, and some- 
what inclined to make merry at his expense. 

What Northman ? asked the doctor, raising his voice 
almost to a shout. 

Nay, that 's more than I can tell ; I never had the 
pleasure of his acquaintance, answered Mr. Norset. 

Then how do you know he was a Northman ? 

Because he carried a tongue on his breast, and that 
told me so ; and another tied round him, and that told me 
so, too. 

What, in the name of goodness, do you mean } again 
asked the doctor, looking exceedingly puzzled, but his 
curiosity being evidently highly excited. 

Why, that 's " a bone for you to pick," doctor, as the 
wife of the Irish chieftain answered, with her last gasp of 
breath, to her husband's earnest question. 

Well, sir, said the doctor, angrily, I 'm not going to 
pick any bones with you, at any rate. I stayed at home 
on purpose to hear about the Northmen ; but I am sorry 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 249 

I did not go down to the beach, as I had otherwise in- 
tended. 

Pray, doctor, do n't be offended. Who would Imve 
dreamed of your taking the matter so seriously. No 
offence, doctor ; no offence. I 'm sure you try to give me 
bones enough to pick, when you attempt, as you do, to 
tear every liole you can in the coats of these poor North- 
men ; and yet you see you cannot take a single bone 
from me, but fling it back in dudgeon. However, let 
that pass. I '11 tell you all about the Northman at Fall 
River by and by. Meantime, let us sit down and take 
the matter quietly. 

The doctor was somewhat pacified by Mr. Norset's 
tone and manner, and took his seat without further cere- 
mony. Mr. Cassall shortly after entered. 

Shall we now proceed, said the doctor, to the subject ? 
What is it, Mr. Norset, that we have to hear about the 
Northmen this morning ? for you did not fully explain it 
yesterday. You merely stated that there are some minor 
narratives, which relate to visits made to the southora 
portion of these United States. 

We shall have to take a passing glance at others be- 
sides the Northmen, this morning, said Mr. Norset, 
though the chief portion of these minor narratives relates, 
as before, to expeditions of the Northmen. We shall 
meet with allusions which would seem to indicate that 
the Irish were acquainted with the southern parts of 
North America about the same time that the Northmen 
discovered the northern parts of the same continent. 

What ! exclaimed the doctor ; the Irish ! Then 
your Northmen, after all, were not the discoverers of 
America. 

I never wished, doctor, to take to my Northmen, as you 
call them, any credit which does not belong to them. 



250 THE NORTHMEN 

As far as we have any allusions to, or distinct authentic 
records of, voyages and expeditions to America, the 
Northmen were the first Europeans who visited this 
continent. The point, however, which it has been my 
object to prove to you is, that they did discover and ex- 
ploi'e America in the tenth century, not that they were 
the FIRST who ever visited these shores, though I think 
there can be no doubt that such was the fact. The allu- 
sions to the Irish are, as you will see, vague, and do not 
give us any certain information. Nor does it appear 
that, if they are to be considered as rendering the Irish 
expeditions certain, those expeditions were anterior to 
the expeditions of the Northmen, while these allusions, 
and the whole of the ancient documents, do render it 
perfectly clear that the Northmen were in no degree 
aware, when they discovered and first visited Vinland 
and the rest, that these coasts had any connection with 
the parts visited by the Irish. Huitramannaland, or 
Irland IT MiKLA, (Great Ireland,) as the parts visited by 
ilic Irish were called, appears to have been considered 
an island, until the description received by Thorfinn and 
his companions of the country beyond Vinland ; and the 
adventures presently to be recorded, induced the North- 
men to believe that Huitramannaland must lie beyond but 
adjoin Vinland. No permanent settlement appears to 
have been ever made by the Irish in this Huitramanna- 
land. 

How, then, came it to be called Great Ireland ? asked 
the doctor. 

Simply because Ireland was the " western country," 
according to the appellation of the Northmen, and 
Huitramannaland lay to the west of Ireland. This 
circumstance, and the visitation of the land by the Irish, 
most probably procured it the name of Great Ireland. 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 251 

The Icelanders at first knew it only by the accounts of 
the Irish merchants, and the latter would, not unnatural- 
ly, apply this name to the newly-discovered tract. There 
was no connection between the two discoveries, if that of 
the Irish was ever made, which remains to be proved. 
Supposing it correct that the Irish visited Huitramanna- 
land about the same time that the Northmen discovered 
and explored all the northern shores of North America, 
the Northmen had still the superior honor of discovering 
that the whole was one vast continent, and that Huitram- 
annaland was but a continuation of Vinland ; the un- 
doubted fact of which knowledge being possessed by them, 
exhibits a much grander and more sublime idea of their 
discoveries than ever was entertained by Colon of his dis- 
coveries, or of their possible reality.* 

Well, said the doctor, but you know there has been 
Dr. Hawkes lecturing at New York about the former 
race who inhabited America. Does not that rather 
upset the credit of your Northmen ? 

What do you mean, doctor ? I really hardly compre- 
hend you. We all kneto, before Dr. Hawkes told us so, 
that America was inhabited long before any European 
foot touched her soil, and we shall all feel much obliged 
to Dr. Hawkes, or any body else, who will tell us any 
thing about them. But they have nothing to do with any 
discoveries of America by Europeans, any opening a com- 
munication between the two countries. These latter are 
our present points of inquiry, and of these I maintain 
that the Northmen were the achievers. Whoever these 
ancient people were, they were unknown to the eastern 
continent. No benefit was derived from one by the 
other ; no communication subsisted. The Northmen first 

* See further on this subject, note A, at end of the volume. 



252 THE NORTHMEN 

made their country known, after they had become extinct, 
except, perhaps, in Mexico : they first opened a communi- 
cation whicli has never ceased, and made the western 
hemisphere prove a most beneficial source of enterprise 
and place of residence. Though a part of their dis- 
coveries became, after a time, — owing, as I have shown, to 
circumstances over lohich they had no control^ — deserted 
and generally forgotten, yet still the record of those dis- 
coveries lives, and proves their enterprise ; and their de- 
scendants still inhabit one portion of their discoveries in 
that western hemisphere, and ai'e, it is not too much to 
say, the happiest people upon earth, the most generally 
intelligent, the most generally moral* 

Perhaps your observations are just. Indeed, I don't 
see how they can be contradicted ; but what do you say 
to the alleged discoveries of the Welch in America } 

I have little to say to them. They are as much be- 
side the question as the existence of the ancient inhabit- 
ants of this continent. Many persons believe that the 
accounts of the expedition of Madoc are entirely a fable. f 
I will not pretend to give any opinion on the subject. Mr. 
Bartlett has carefully investigated this matter, and it is to 
be hoped that he will favor the world with the result of 
his investigations. Be the accounts of these circumstances 
true or false, it afl^ects in no way the question of the 
Northmen being the first discoverers of America. It is 
not pretended that the expedition of prince Madoc took 
place until the year 1170, nearly two centuries after the 
discoveries of the Northmen. 

* A brief, but generally correct, and easily accessible account 
of Iceland, its former and present condition, will be found in the 
Penny Magazine for 1833, pp. 442 and 453. 

t See p. 8, note. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 253 

To quit the ancient inhabitants and the Welch, then ; — 
what ground is there for supposing that the Irish ever 
touched upon these shores of North America ? 

We find some allusions, in various ancient and au- 
thentic documents,* which we will presently examine, 
which render it probable that the coast of America 
was visited by the Irish about the same time that, or a 
few years after, Biarni first saw it. We have already 
seen that it was believed, in the Faroe Isles, that Vinland 
was visited by the Irish, though this belief doubtless 
grew out of the knowledge which was had of the exist- 
ence of Vinland, confused with the knowledge of the 
voyages of the Irish to Huitramannaland. We have also 
seen that, when Thorfinn and his companions were told, 
by the captives taken in returning home, of a certain 
race of men who lived in an adjoining land beyond Vin- 
land, they concluded they must be inhabitants of Huitra- 
mannaland, {white man''s land, so called probably from 
the loliite dresses mentioned to Thorfinn,) or Great 
Ireland.f It would seem, then, that rumors of the ex- 

* The circumstance of these allusions being thus made is another 
proof of the authenticity of all these ancient Icelandic documents, 
— both those which have been examined, and those which remain 
to be examined, — since it shows that the narrators were careful 
only of the truth, and did not wish to monoplize to themselves (as 
is insinuated by Bancroft, in his Hist. U. S. — see note A, 3) the 
credit of being the only people of their day who made distant expe- 
ditions. 

t It would seem very probable, however, that those accounts did 
in reality refer to Mexico. They coincide with the degree of civili- 
zation known to have existed in that country anciently, and the 
situation, as described by the captive Skraelings, may agree with 
Mexico as well as with the country nearer Vinland. It was 
natural that the Northmen, being totally ignorant of the coimtry, 
should localize the description which they heard with the land 
which they had heard mentioned by the Irish. 
22 



254 THE NORTHMEN 

istence of Great Ireland had reached the Northmen be- 
fore this time, — which was twenty-five years after the dis- 
covery of America by Biarni Heriulfson, — though they 
had never seen it. That, when America was discovered 
by them, they had no idea of the existence of Huitra- 
mannaland, and that, until after the voyage of Thorfinn, 
they had no idea of any connection existing between their 
discoveries and Huitramannaland, is evident, from the 
mode in which those discoveries are narrated, and the 
simple, honest, straight- forward mode in which Huitra- 
mannaland is always spoken of. The same accounts 
show, as I have already noticed, and as you will presently 
see, that they afterwards became convinced that Huitra- 
mannaland was a part of the same vast continent of 
which Helluland, Markland, and Vinland formed exten- 
sive portions. 

Then there are no distinct detailed narratives of any 
Irish expeditions ? said the doctor, inquiringly. 

No ; there are facts stated, as we have just seen, and 
shall presently see more fully, the truth of which almost 
implies that such expeditions were made. 

And what authority have you for believing these state- 
ments to be correct .' 

Every authority, doctor. In the first place, it is evi- 
dent that, if these accounts had heen fabricated to prove 
the discoveries of the Northmen, we should never have 
had found any thing about the Irish. The fact that we do 
find such allusions is, then, internal evidence of the truth 
of the narratives in all points. Second, — one of the 
principal actual authorities* for the facts stated, both as 

* See the incorrect statement made in Bancroft's Hist. U. S. 
quoted in note A, (figure 17.) This is a fair sample of the value 
of the whole of that passage. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 255 

to the visits of the Northmen and of the Irish to Great 
Ireland, is the Landnamahok, whose authenticity none, 
pretending any acquaintance with literary matters, will 
venture to doubt. Third, — there is nothing improbable 
in the facts stated themselves. As I observed, in our first 
conversation on this subject, if you look at the map and 
see how far it is between Ireland and Iceland, — the dis- 
covery and settlement of which latter by the Northmen, 
in the ninth centuiy, we have seen to be an undoubted 
fact, — you can no longer, with any i-eason, doubt of the 
probability of voyages being made even to these southern 
regions of the continent of North America. Voyages t« 
Iceland from Ireland were frequent* Why should they 
not have sometimes extended to America .-* The ocean 
between Ireland and Iceland is as dangerous, requires 
every whit as much skill in nautical science to cross it, as 
does the navigation of the broad Atlantic. It is little far- 
ther from Ireland to Huitramannaland than it is from Ice- 
land to Vinland, which we have seen to have been ac- 
complished. If, therefore, authentic histories record that 
the broad Atlantic was traversed, either by Northmen or 
Irish, no rational person has a right to doubt it. The 
Landnamabok and many other authentic documents do 
record the fact, that the voyage was made more than 
once by Northmen, and make allusions which seem to 
imply that it had been sometimes made by Irish. You 
have no right therefore to be unwilling to give credit to 
the facts thus stated, or to the allusions thus made. 

Still, — to keep our attention at present on the Irish, — 
if such allusions do indicate such facts, one would expect 
that more detailed records should remain. 

* It ■would certainly, however, seem that these voyages between 
Iceland and Ireland were more frequently made by Icelandic mer- 
chants than by Irish. 



256 THE NORTHMEN 

And who can say that they do not remain ? The rec- 
ords we have in this book are from Iceland only. They 
are not likely to record in detail any expeditions of Irish 
adventurers. It is very possible that there may exist an- 
cient Irish manuscripts, in which these facts will be found 
detailed. Attention deserves to be carefully given to the 
investigation of this matter. Do not forget, doctor, that 
the tradition is common in Iceland, and the fact is, as we 
have seen,* recorded in ancient and authentic documents, 
that Christian men were living in Iceland when the 
Northmen first settled there. These came from the 
west, — by which, however, is meant, not America, 
but Ireland ; which, as I showed you, was commonly 
called " the western country:,^'' being loest with respect to 
Norway, the father land of all the Northmen. 

What has that to do with the Irish making expeditions 
to America ? 

It proves how far across the broad ocean they had 
been and might be carried ; for, though neither North- 
men nor Irish appear to have known any thing about these 
Papce, or their origin, but only to have presumed them to 
be Christians, and of Irish origin, from the remnants of 
their instruments which were found ; yet, still, it is very 
possible that a crew may have been early driven to Ice- 
land by stoi'm, and taken shelter there, and nothing more 
have been ever heard of them in their native land, and 
thus this presumption be correct. That the Papse were 
but few in number, the record of them, and the fact of 
their flying before the small band of first Northman set- 
tlers, clearly show. Voyages to Iceland were, however, 
it is well known, subsequently made from different of the 

* Ante, p. 58. 



r 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 257 

northern islands, England and Ireland, — so that they 
were accustomed to travei'se the broad ocean depths. 

Upon my word, said Mr. Cassall, I had no notion we 
should find the Irish brought into this matter. I should 
like to hear something more about their doings in these 
parts. 

I am sorry your curiosity, as well as my own, cannot 
be more gratified, answered Mr. Norset. All that touches 
at all upon them, or throws any light upon this matter, I 
will read to you in full ; which I shall be able to do in a 
short space of time, as it will not open much room for 
debate. 

•I think you have given us to understand, said the doc- 
tor, that all you have here relates to the visits of the 
Northmen to Huiti*amannaland, and that all which re- 
spects the Irish is introduced merely in an incidental 
manner. 

Just so, doctor ; but what is thus introduced is on many 
accounts the more valuable by reason of its very inciden- 
tal introduction. 

Well, I see that. Before you begin, will you let us 
know what are the manuscripts from which these ac- 
counts are taken, and to what individuals they relate ? 

As to the individuals mentioned, I must state here, as 
in the case of the individuals mentioned in the narratives 
which we have already discussed, that tJiey are all histor- 
ical personages, — individuals whose names appear very 
conspicuously on the page of the external and undoubted 
authentic history of Iceland and Norway. As to the 
documents in which these facts are recorded, they may 
be divided into parcels. The first two relate to a man 
of high station and great power, named Ari Marson, (son 
of Mar,) whose family and immediate descendants are 
still in existence. He was carried by tempest to Huitra- 
22* 



258 THE NORTHMEN 

mannaland in 983. The first authority for this is that 
extremely ancient and valuable record, the Landnamabok ; 
the second, a more recent manuscript, but one copied 
from ancient records. The other two relate to the 
history and adventures of one Biorn Asbrandson Breid- 
vikinCtAKappi, — a man of great note in his day, — and to a 
voyage made, and interview had with the same Biorn, by 
one GuDLEiF Gudlaugson.* The authorities for these 
two are very numerous ancient manuscripts existing in 
different libraries, and whose authenticity is firmly estab- 
lished. 

Let us, then, hear what is said of Ari Marson. 

You must first remember that Huitramannaland. is 
intimated, in " the account of Thorfinn," to be situated in 
the same western ocean as, but down to the south of, 
Vinland. We shall see how far the accounts which will 
now be given agree with or corroborate this intimation. 
The account of Ari Marson is a short one. It is, how- 
ever, as long as could be expected to be given concern- 
ing one individual in the Landnamabok. 

" Ulf t the Squinter, son of Hogni the White, occupied 
the whole of Reykianess, (southwest promontory of Ice- 
land,) between Thorskafiord and Hafrafell. He had a 
wife named Biorg, the daughter of Eyvind the East- 
countryman. They had a son named Atli the .Red, 
who married Thorbiorg, sister of Steinolf the Humble. 
These had a son named Mar of Holmn, who married 
Thorkotu, daughter of Ilergil. They had a son named 
Ari, who was driven by a tempest to Huitramanna- 
land, (white man's land,) which some call Irland it 

♦ A facsiiiiilc of the entire manuscript containing the account of 
Gudleif 's voyage, is given in the Antiq. Am. 
tAntiq. Am. p. 210. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 259 

Mlkla, (Gi'eat Ireland,) which lies in the western ocean., 
near to Vinland the Good, west from Ireland,'''' — by a 
number of clays' sail, which is uncertain,* some error 
having crept into the original in these figures. " Ari 
was not permitted to depart thence, but was baptized 
there — " 

Baptized ! exclaimed the doctor. What ! were there 
Christians thei'e ? 

It is difficult, on account of the exceeding brevity of 
these particulars, to understand this .passage. Whether 
he was baptized by the natives, or by some of those who, 
as we learn Ji*om what follows, subsequently touched 
upon the land, does not appear. It is possible that a 
crew of Christians may have been driven to this shore, 
and settled there. From what follows as to the informa- 
tion gathered from Thorfinn, Jarl of the Orkneys, it 
will be seen that there must have been occasional inter- 
course with these parts of America by the Northmen. 

But how, asked the doctor, if he never returned, could 
they learn thai he was baptized ? 

That the narrative proceeds to informs us. It con- 
tinues : — " So Rafn the Limerick merchant first stated, 
who lived for a long time at Limerick in Ireland." Rafn 
was kinsman to Ari Marson, and lived at the beginning 
or middle of the eleventh century. " So also Thorkel, 
the son of Geller, (grandson of Ari Marson,) says that 
certain Icelanders stated, who heard Thorfinn, Jarl of 
the Orkneys," t — also kinsman to Ari Marson, and born 
.1008, died 1064, — " relate that Ari had been seen and 
known in Iluitramannaland, and that, although not per- 
mitted to depart thence, he was there held in great honor. 

♦ Antiq. Am. p. 447. 

t The grandson of him before mentioned, p. 131, to have married 
Gielad. 



260 THE NORTHMEN 

" Ari had a wife named Thorgerd, daughter of Alf of 
Dolum. Their sons were Thorgils, Gudleif, and 
Illxjgi ; which is the family of Reykianess." Then follows 
a passage which shows that Eirek the Red was connected 
with the family of this Ari Marson, and which it may not 
be amiss to repeat, as all these historical allusions afford 
corroboration of the authenticity of the different narra- 
tives. " Jorund was the son of Ulf the Squinter. He 
marrfed Thorbiorg Knarrarbring. They had a daugh- 
ter, Thjodhild, whom Eirek the Red married. They 
had a son, Leif the Lucky, of Greenland." It is worthy 
of remark that the writer of this account was Ari the 
Learned, born 1067, and who flourished at the end of 
the eleventh and beginning of the twelfth centuries, and 
who therefore lived within a centur)'' after Ari Marson's 
departure from Ireland. He was immediately descended 
from Ari Marson, and would, of course, be anxious and 
cai'eful to obtain the most accurate accounts of his ances- 
tor. You will observe the situation of Huitramannaland 
as here stated ; — "In the western ocean, near Vinland, 
and west of Ireland." It must, of necessity, be that 
portion of the country now known as the midland or 
southern States of the Union. 

There is just enough about the matter, in this passage, 
to excite cariosity, said the doctor, and little to satisfy it. 

There I will grant you are right, said Mr, Norset* 
All that we can gather from the details which are given 
is, that the Northmen did frequently touch upon different 
parts * of the more southern coasts of this continent, both 

* That they were different parts of the coast on which different 
navigators touched, appears evident from the account of the voyage 
of Gudleif Gudlaugson. Others must have touched on a more 
hospitable region, and such must have been the region to which 
Ari Marson was carried, else none could have returned to tell 
Thorfinn Jarl that Ari Marson had been seen. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 261 

accidentally and designedly. But we gain little definite 
information, such as we have in the case of Vinland. 

What says the second document relating to Ari 
Marson } 

It is extremely brief, being merely incidentally intro- 
duced in a geographical work. It runs thus : — 

" To the south of habitable Greenland there are unin- 
habited and wild tracts, and enormous icebergs." This 
must, of course, be Labrador, called by them Hellu- 
land. " The country of the Skraslings lies beyond these ; 
Markland beyond this, and Vinland the Good beyond the 
last. Next to this, and something beyond it, lies Albania, 
that is, Huitramannaland, whither, formerly, vessels came 
from Ireland. There several Irishmen and Icelamlers 
saw and recognized Ari, the son of Mar and Kotlu, of 
Reykianess, concerning whom nothing had been heard 
for a long time, and who had been made their chief by 
the inhabitants of the land." 

This is vague enough, remarked the doctor. 

Rather vague, in truth, answered Mr. Norset. All that 
we definitely learn from it is, that the Northmen were 
well aware of the fact, — which they learned from the 
explorations of Thorvald Eirekson, which you will recall ; 
from the reports heard by Thorfinn ; and from the 
voyages of some of their countrymen to Huitramanna- 
land, as it was called, — that HeUuland, Markland, Vin- 
land, and Huilramarinaland, were all parts of one vast 
continent in the ivestern hemisphere. One thing I cannot 
forbear to remark, doctor, — that the very vagueness 
and incompleteness of all these passages is a thorough 
proof of their authenticity. There would have been no 
such vagueness in a fable or a fabrication. Here is 
strongly impressed the consciousness of truth and simple 
fact. There is no vagueness nor uncertainty as to the 



262 THE NORTHMEN 

fact of these parts and their situation being known ; but 
we are left in darkness as to all details of expeditions 
thither. It would have been easy to fabricate these. As 
it is, we have only allusions, which render it certain that 
such expeditions were made ; the only details which we 
have being those, which I will presently read, of an 
accidental but remarkable discovery of one who had long 
been considered lost, upon those shores. The situation 
of Huiti-amannaland is identified, in each extract, beyond 
the possibility of dispute, with the same region, the midland 
or southern Stales. The different accounts, though dif- 
fering in the mode of their description, all agree in 
their actual description. 

Upon my word, said the doctor, after a silence of a few 
moments, I do n't like this indefiniteness at all. I very 
much question — the doctor paused in the middle of 
his sentence, as if suddenly recollecting himself. Mr. 
Norset immediately replied : — 

I do n't like the indefiniteness either, doctor, because I 
should like to know as much as possible about these in- 
teresting discoveries ; but I know that we cannot, in a true 
history, always get exactly what we want. Had this been 
a fabrication, you know, doctor, it would have been easy 
enough to have been just as precise about Huitramanna- 
land as about Vinland. This indefiniteness is, under the 
circumstances, as I have already said, a strong internal 
evidence of authenticity. There is sufficient definiteness 
to show that the Northmen were acquainted with, and 
made expeditions to, the southern portion of these States, 
though details of expeditions thither are wanting. We 
must take what we have got, and make the best of it. 
I told you, before we began, that we should not get any 
thing so satisfactory here as in the case of Vinland. Per- 
haps, however, we shall find something more satisfactory 
when we come to the history of Biorn Asbrandson. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 263 

Pray, proceed with his history, then. 

It is considerably longer than that of Ari Marson. I 
told you that there was something which might be called 
romantic about it ; so do n't be surprised at the details. 
There are no supernatural visitants, however. 

" BoRK the Fat,* and Thordis, daughter of Sur, had 
a daughter named Thxjrid, who married Thorbiorn the 
Fat, living on the estate of Froda. Thorbiorn had before 
been married to Thurid, daughter of Asbrand of Kamh 
in Breidavik,f and sister of Biorn Breidvikingakappi, 
presently to be more particularly mentioned, and of 
Arnbiorn the Hardy. The sons of Thorbiorn and Thu- 
rid were Ketil the Champion, Gunnlaug and Halls- 
tein. 

" Something must be related of Snorri Godi.J He un- 
dertook the process for the death of Thorbiorn his kins- 
man. He also obliged his sister Thurid to remove to 
his own house at Helgafell ; for it was rumored that 
Biorn Asbrandson paid close attentions to her. 

" Thei*e was a man named Thorodd, of Medalfells- 

*Antiq. Am. p. 216. 

t All the localities thus mentioned, together with most others 
which will be mentioned in this narrative, are situated on the ness on 
tha western coast of Iceland, between Breidafiord and Faxafiord. 

t The principal chieftains among the ancient Icelanders fulfilled 
at the same time the office of priests and duties of civil rulers. The 
title Gotll, derived from the same word which is applied to desig- 
nate the deity, was given to those who thus discharged both offices, 
on accoimt of their supposed connection with, or derived authority 
from, that deity. This was in the days of paganism. Snorri (Thor- 
grirasson) Godi lived anterior to, as well as after, the introduction 
of Christianity into Iceland. He occupies a remarkably conspicu- 
ous station in the history of the times, and is the same person men- 
tioned by Henderson, (see American edition, p. 181, note.) and by 
Wheaton, (p. 42,) &c. 



264 THE NORTHMEN 

strond, a worthy man and a good merchant. He owned 
a merchant ship, in which he sailed to foreign parts. 
Thorodd had sailed to the west, to Dublin," — here you 
see, doctor, we have Ireland again spoken of as " the 
west,'''' by an Icelander, — " to transact business. At that 
time Sigurd Hlodveroson, Jarl of the Orkneys,* had 
made an expedition towards the west, to the Hebrides 
and to Man, and had imposed a tribute on the inhabited 
pai't of Man. Having concluded peace, he left men to 
collect the tribute ; the Jarl himself returned to the 
Orkneys. 

''' Those who were left to collect the tribute, having 
got all ready, set sail with a southwest wind. But when 
they had sailed some time, the wind shifted to the south- 
east and east, and a violent tempest arose which drove 
them to the northward as far as Ireland, and there their 
ship was wrecked on an uninhabited and barren island. 
Just as they reached the island, Thorodd the Icelander, 
sailing from Dublin, passed. The shipwrecked crew 
implored aid. Thorodd, having put out a boat, himself 
went to them. When he reached them, the officers of 
Sigurd promised him money if he would carry them 
home to the Orkneys. When he told them that he could 
not possibly do so, having already made all arrangements 
for returning to Iceland, they more urgently entreated 
him, thinking that neither their money nor liberties would 
be safe if they went either to Ii'eland or the Hebrides, 
which they had so recently entered with a hostile army. 

" At length Thorodd agreed to sell the long-boat of his 

* This Sigurd Jarl died in 1013. He was son of Thorfinn Jarl 
and Grelad, mentioned, ante, p. 131. The date is worthy to be re- 
membered. This expedition took place many years before his 
death. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 265 

ship to them for a large sum. In this they reached the 
Orkneys, and Thorodd sailed to Iceland without a boat. 
Having reached the southern shores of the island, he 
directed his course along the coast to the westward, and 
entered Breidafiord, where he came to harbor at Do- 
gurdar-ness 

" The same autumn he went to Helgafell, to spend the 
winter whh Snorri Godi ; and from that time he was 
called Thorodd the Tribute-taker. This happened a 
little after the murder of Thorbiorn the Fat. 

" During the same winter, Thurid, sister of Snorri 
Godi, who had been the wife of Thorbiorn the Fat, was 
at Helgafell. Thorodd made proposals of marriage to 
Snorri Godi\ respecting Thurid. Being wealthy, and 
known by Snorri to be of good standing, and that he 
would be likely to be useful to him, he agreed to hie 
proposals. So their marriage 
same winter at Snorri''s house 

*' In the following spring, 1 iiorodd established 
at Froda, and was esteemed a worthy man. 

"But, when Thurid went to Froda, Biorn A.st; 
paid her frequent visits. Thorodtl endeavored to put -a. 
stop to his visits, but in vain. 

" At that time,TH0RER WooDEN-CLOG lived at Arnarh- 
vol. His sons Orn and Val were grown up, and youths 
of great promise. These men greatly blamed Thorodd 
for suffering himself to be so much insulted by Biorn, 
and offered him their assistance, if he wished to put a stop 
to his visits. 

" It happened oiie time, when Biorn was at Froda, that 
he sat talking with Thurid. It was always Thorodd's 
habit, when Biorn was there, to sit in the house. He 
was now nowhere to be seen. Then said Thurid, — ' Look 
to it, Biorn ; for I have an idea Thorodd intends to put a 
23 



266 THE NORTHMEN 

Stop to your visits here ; I believe that he has secured 
the road, and that he designs to attack you and over- 
power you with numbers.' ' Perhaps it may be so,' 
answered Biorn, and he sang these verses : — 

O goddess,* how we both were blest, J 

If yonder glorious orb of day 

His course, 'twixt heaven and ocean dark, 

Should, for one little hour, delay. 

Delay avails not. Thou, my love, 

The sorrow bringing news dost tell, 

That we this evening here must bid 

Our mournful, long, and last farewell. 

" Biorn then took his arms and went on his way home- 
ward. As he was mounting the hill Digramul, five men 
leaped out upon him from ambush. These were 
TliororlH and two f^^ his men, and the sons of Thorer 
oden-clog. They attacked Biorn, but he defended 
lumseif well and bravely. 

*' The &■ -ns of Thorer pressed him hard, and even 
wounded him, but he slew them both. Thorodd then 
iied witlx tils men, though he himself had only a slight 
womul. neither of incjn any. Biorn proceeded onwards, 
till he reached home. He entered the hall. His mother 
desired a maid to place food before him. When the 
maid came into the room with a light, and saw Biorn 
wounded, she went and told Asbrand, his father, that 
Biorn had returned home covered with blood. Asbrand 
entered the room, and asked what was the cause of his 
wounds. ' Have you and Thorodd had a fight ? ' he 
inquired. Biorn told him that such had been the case. 
Asbrand asked what had been the result. Biorn answer- 
ed in these verses : — 

* JOrd, the wife of Odin. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 267 

Not with the like success can he 
A valiant warrior's rage arouse, 
(For Thorer's sons I both have slain 
. Great sorrow to their father's house) * 
As when his idle hours he spends 
In dalliance with a woman fair ; 
Or when, though weak in warlike deeds, 
A purchased tribute t he may bear. 

*' Asbrand bound up his son's wounds, and he soon re- 
gained his strength. Thorodd went to Snorri Godi to 
consult with him about instituting a process against Biorn, 
on account of the slaughter of the sons of Thorer. This 
process was maintained in the court of Thorsnesthing. 
It was adjudged that Asbrand, who had become bound 
for his son, should pay the usual fines. Biorn was 
exiled for three years, and left Iceland the same summer. 
During that same summer a son was born to Thurid, who 
was called Kiartan, and was brought up at Froda. 

" Biorn went to Denmark, and thence to Jomsborg, 
(near the mouth of the Oder, on the coast of Pomerania 
in Prussia.) At that time Palnatoki was captain of the 
knights of Jomsborg. Biorn was admitted into the com- 
pany, and attained the name of Kappi { Champion. y 

May I ask, interrupted Mr. Cassall, who the knights of 
Jomsborg were ? 

They were a famous band of knights, organized in the 
tenth century, by Palnatoki, a powerful chieftain of the 
north, into a military company under remarkably strict 
regulations. They became of such note that men of the 
highest rank and station sought admission to the company. 

* These two lines occur parenthetically in the original, as here 
translated. 

t In allusion to the affair whence Thorodd acquired the name of 
Tribute- Taker. 



268 THE NORTHMEN 

The title of champion was given only to those among 
them most distinguished for bravery and prowess. 

" He was at Jomsborg when Styrbiorn the Hardy 
attacked it. He went into Sweden when the knights of 
Jomsborg aided Styrbiorn. He was in the battle of 
Fyrisvall, in which Styrbiorn was killed ; and thence he 
escaped with the other knights of Jomsborg. As long as 
Palnatoki lived * Biorn lived with him, and was esteemed 
a man of extraordinary courage." 

We have then a break in the narrative, which subse- 
quently proceeds : — 

" In the same summer, (about 996,) the brothers Biorn 
and Arnbiorn returned to Iceland. Biorn was always 
afterwards called Beeidvikingakappi, (champion of 
Breidavik.) Arnbiorn, who had acquired great wealth 
abroad, bought, th-e same summer, the Bakk estate in 
Raunhafn.t He lived there with little ostentation, but 
was active and vigilant. Biorn, his brother, lived in 
great splendor and luxury ; for, during his absence, he 
had adopted the manners of courtiers and nobles. He 
greatly exceeded Arnbiorn in personal qualities, and was 
nothing inferior to him in activity. He was also far more 
skilled than his brother in martial exercises, for he had 
improved himself much in these while abroad. 

" During this same summer, soon after the return of 
Biorn, a general meethig was held near Haugabrekk, on 
the bay of Froda. All the merchants rode thither, clad 
in colored garments, and there was a great assemblage. 
Thurid of Froda was there, with whom Biorn immediate- 
ly entered into conversation ; and no one censured them 
for talking long together, for it had been several years % 

* Palnatoki died about 993, or 994. 
t On the same ness as before mentioned. 

t It must have been at least ten or twelve, or more, years since 
Biorn quitted Iceland, since it is mentioned in the narrative that 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 269 

Since they had met. Kjartan, the son of Thurid, was 
present at this assembly, and exhibited his manly nature. 

" Biorn afterwards returned to Kamb, and took the 
estate into his own hands ; for his father was then dead. 
In the following winter he determined to make a visit 
across the hills to Thurid. Although Thorodd disliked 
this, yet he did not know how to prevent it, since he had 
before been worsted by Biorn ; and the latter was now 
much stronger and more skilled in arms than before. 
He therefore bribed Thorgrim Galdrakinn, (a witch,) by 
a large sum, to raise a snow-storm against Biorn as he 
crossed the hills. 

" Biorn went from home one day to Froda. As he 
was returning in the evening the sky grew dark and a 
snow-storm commenced. As he ascended the hills the 
cold became intense, and the snow fell so thickly that he 
could not see his way. Presently the violence of the 
storm increased so much that he could hardly walk. 
His garments, already soaked through, froze round his 
body, and he wandered he knew not whither. In the 
course of the night he reached a cave, which he entered, 
and in this cold chamber he passed the night. Then he 
sang the following verses," — to understand which, you 
must know that it was the custom, in Iceland, in these 
ancient times, and indeed still is so,* for the females of 

Thurid had a son born the same summer that Biorn left ; and it is 
incidentally mentioned again, in this place, that this son, then a 
youth, was present at this meeting. These facts are important as 
internal evidence of the truth of the narrative, £is will presently be 
seen. There are some details given in the original which are 
omitted here. They do not affect the main point of the narrative, 
but refer entirely to Kjartan. See Antiq. Am. p. 230. 

* The singular but ancient customs still prevailing in Iceland, in 
this respect, are alluded to by Henderson. (See American edition, 
23* 



270 THE NORTHMEN 

the family to provide warm garments for travellers op- 
pressed by fatigue or tempest ; and to discharge several 
minor offices conducive to their comfort : — 

•' O gentle maid, whose wonted care 
Brings ease to traveller way-worn, 
111 would'st thou think thy task performed 
This night, if me, thus all forlorn, 
Thine eyes could see, by tempest dark, 
And raging wind, now driven here, 
From pelting storm escape to find 
In icy walls of cavern drear. 

" Again he sang : — 

" Far from my native land, my course, 
Extending o'er the ocean tide. 
Has stretched ; — thus exiled for the love 
Of one, by evil fate denied. 
Oft has my hand, mid battles dire. 
In deeds of arms its strength displayed ; 
No rest shall e'er by me be found,. 
In frozen cave now, weary, laid. 

" Biorn remained in the cavern three whole days be- 
fore the storm abated. On the fourth day he returned 
home, worn out by fatigue. 

" When his servants inquired where he had been 
during the storm, he answered, — 

" Well known to fame are all my deeds 
When I did join brave Styrbiorn's host ; 
When Eirek slew our army's pride,. 
And Styrbiorn life and fortune lost. 
But, wandering o'er the mountain range, 
No martial skill availed me now; 
My homeward path the witch concealed 
Py darkened sky and drifted .snow. 

" Biorn passed the remainder of the winter at home. 

p. 69.) Their singularity forcibly attracted the attention of that 
traveller. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 271 

" One summer, Thorodd the Tribute-taker invited 
Snorri Godi, liis kinsman, to a feast at his house at 
Froda. Snorri went there, with twenty men. In the 
course of the banquet, Thorodd told Snorri how much he 
was injured and insulted by Biorn Asbrandson, who still 
came to see his wife Thurid, the sister of Snorri Godi; 
adding, that it behoved Snorri to destroy the evil. Snorri, 
after passing some days with Thorodd, went home, with 
many presents from Thorodd. Snorri Godi rode over 
the hills, and spread a report that he was going down to 
his ship in the Bay of Raunhafn. This was in summer, 
about the time of haymaking. 

" When he had gone south as far as the Kambian hills, 
Snorri said, — 'Let us ride back now, from the hills to 
Kamb : I wish to inform you,' he added, ' that I have de- 
termined to attack Biorn and destroy him. I am unwil- 
ling, however, to attack him in his house, for it is a 
strong one, and Biorn is stout and valiant, while our 
number is small. Even those who, with greater num- 
bers, have attacked brave men in their houses, have 
fared badly : an example of which you know in the case 
of Geir Godi, and Gissur the White ; who, when with 
eighty men they attacked Gunnar of Hlidarend alone, in 
his house, many were wounded and many killed, and 
they would have been compelled to give up the attack, 
if Geir Godi had not learned that Gunnar was short of 
arrows. Therefore,' said he, 'as we may now expect 
to find Bioi-n out of doors, it being the time of haymaking, 
I appoint you, kinsman Mar, to give him the first wound ; 
but observe that he is no man for child's play, and you 
must expect a contest with a hungry wolf^ unless your 
first wound shall be his death blow.' 

" As they rode towards his farm, from the hills, they 
saw Biorn in the fields. He was making a dray, and no 



272 THE NORTHMEN 

one was near him. He had no arms, except a small axe 
and a knife which he held in his hand, and with which he 
was fashioning the dray : the blade of the knife was 
about a span long. 

" Biorn saw Snorri Godi and his men riding down from 
the hills, and recognized them. Snorri Godi had on a 
blue cloak, and rode first. A sudden thought seized Bi- 
orn, that he should take his knife and go to meet them 
as quickly as he could ; and, as soon as he reached them, 
should seize the sleeve of Snorri with one hand, and should 
hold the knife in the other, so that he might be able to 
strike Snorri to the heart, if he saw that it was necessary 
to his own safety. 

" Going therefore to meet them, Biorn bade them hail, 
and Snorri Godi returned his salutation. The hands of 
Mar fell, for he saw that, if he attacked Biorn, the latter 
would immediately kill Snorri. Then Biorn, walking along 
with Snorri Godi and his companions, asked what news 
there was — keeping his hands as at first. Then said 
he, — ' I will not pretend to conceal, neighbor Snorri, that 
my present appearance and attitude seems threatening 
you ; — which might indeed appear blamable, were it not 
that I have understood that you have come here with hos- 
tile intentions. But now I desire that, if you have any 
business to transact with me, you will pursue a different 
course to that which you have intended, and that you will 
transact it openly. If you have none, swear peace, 
which, if you will do, I will return to my occupation ; for 
I do not wish to be led here like a fool.' ' Our meeting 
has so fallen out,' answered Snorri, ' that we shall, this 
time, separate as much in peace as we were before. I 
wish, however, to obtain a promise from you, that you 
will abstain from visiting Thurid ; for, if you will persist 
in this, there never can be any sincere friendship between 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 273 

US.' Biorn answered, — 'This will I promise; and I 
will obsei've it ; but I know not how I shall be able to 
observe it, while I and Thurid live in the same land.' 
' There is nothing so important detaining you here,' an- 
swered Snorri, ' as to prevent your going to some other 
country.' ' That is true,' said Biorn, ' and so let it be ; 
let our interview close with this promise, — that neither 
you nor Thorodd shall have cause to take any umbrage 
from my visits to Thurid in time to come.' 

''- They parted. Snorri Godi rode down to his ship, and 
then went home to Helgafell. The next day, Biorn rode 
down to Hraunhafn, and engaged his passage in a ship 
for the same summer. When all was ready they set 
sail, with a northeast ivind,'''' — observe the wind, doc- 
tor, — " which wind pi'evailed during a great part of that 
summer. Of the fate of that ship nothing was for a 
long time heard." And that is the end of this history. 

That the end ! said the doctor, — what do you mean, 
sir .'' we have not got a step the forwarder, or heard the 
slightest mention made of Huitramannaland. 

Surely, doctor, such an interesting narrative of inaus- 
picious love should have driven from your mind all 
thoughts of Huitramannaland. Who v/ould have expect- 
ed to hear you make such a remark ? 

I do n't care a farthing for any body's love, said the 
doctor, testily. Do you mean to say, sir, that you have 
been " leading me like a fool," as Biorn was led, all this 
time ? What, in the name of goodness, has this story to 
do with Huitramannaland ? I' ve been waiting patiently 
in the expectation of hearing that country mentioned 
every moment. 

Well, doctor, patience is a great virtue, and there 
must be much satisfaction, therefore, in the consciousness 



274 THE NORTHMEN 

of its exercise. Seriously, this story has a good deal to 
do with Huitramannaland. 

Pray, inform me in what way. 

Why, you know it says, at the end, that " of the fate 
of that ship nothing was heard for a long time." Now 
do n't you think it very likely that Biorn was carried in 
that ship to Huitramannaland ? 

Carried to Huitramannaland ! think it likely ! pough, 
pough, pough, exclaimed the doctor, with evident signs 
of vexation ; just as likely to have been carried to the 
moon. A likely story, indeed ! 

Which, doctor ; the moon story, or the Huitramanna- 
land story ? 

The doctor gave no answer, except by a contemptuous 
curl of the lip. 

Upon my word, doctor, I thought that, as you are, as 
we all know, exceedingly apt at jumping to conclusions, — 
as witness your eagerness many times during our discus- 
sion of this matter, — you would certainly come to the 
immediate conclusion that it was to Huitramannaland that 
Biorn Asbrandson was carried ; and that this was the rea- 
son nothing was heai-d of him for so long a time. 

The doctor vouchsafed, however, no reply, but gave 
his lip a higher curl. 

Seriously and soberly, doctor : you remember that I 
stated, at first, that there were two documents relating to 
Biorn Asbrandson, as there were two relating to Ari 
Marson. It is necessary that the first of these, the one 
we have just perused, should be given, in order properly 
to understand the second, — the one which, if you please, 
we will now take. 

The doctor seemed to grow somewhat pacified under 
these remarks, and observed, — 

If this second document will really throw some light 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 275 

upon Huitramannaland, let us have it ; but not if it is to 
leave us as much in the dark as this first one has done. 

Allow me to ask, interposed Mr. Cassall, what was the 
date of Biorn Asbrandson's departure from Iceland ? 

We learn, from a comparison of the different facts 
mentioned therein, many of which, — such as the battle 
of Fyrisvall, the death of Palnatoki, &:c. — are well- 
known and authentic historical events, that it must have 
been about the year 998 that Biorn finally left Iceland. 

I must say, added Mr. Cassall, that he was badly used : 
I do not mean in being required not to visit Thurid : — 
I mean in his marriage with her being prevented by 
Snorri Godi, while Thorodd was immediately accepted 
and forced upon her for a husband, merely because he 
was wealthy, though without possessing half so much 
excellence as Biorn in the qualities either of body or 
mind ; — for Biorn must have been somewhat refined, to 
have been so apt and not inelegant a poet. All the evil 
and annoyance which followed to Thorodd and Snorri 
were deserved by them. 

I agree with you, said Mr. Norset ; but you see that 
then, as well as now, wealth was thought, by some, a 
thing much more to be considered in the marriage of a 
ward or relative than worth or sincere affection. Still, 
Biorn's conduct, after the marriage of Thurid had taken 
place, however iniquitously, is not to be justified. 

True, true, answered Mr. Cassall. 

And now, said the doctor, let us proceed with the sec- 
ond document relating to Biorn Asbrandson, and see if it 
throws any light upon the history of Huitramannaland. 

You shall have it, doctor, immediately ; and I hope that 
it may afford you some satisfaction, though again I re- 
mind you that it will probably more excite than gratify 
your curiosity. It does, however, bear directly upon the 



276 THE NORTHMEN 

subject. It contains an account of a voyage made by 
one GuDLEiF Gudlaugson. It is as follows : — 

" There was a man named Gudleif, the son of GuD- 
LAUG the Wealthy, of Straumfiord, (western coast of 
Iceland,) and from whom the Slurlu7igar, (family of 
Sturla, conspicuous in the annals of Iceland, and among 
whom the celebrated Snorri Sturluson, author of the 
Hehnskringla, is most renowned,) are descended. Gud- 
leif was an accomplished merchant. He had a merchant 
ship, and Thorolf Eyra-Loptson another, when they 
fought with Gyrd, son of Sigvald Jarl. Gyrd lost an 
eye in that encounter. 

" It happened, towards the close of the reign of king 
Olaf the Saint,* that Gudleif made a trading voyage to 
the west country,! — to Dublin. On his return to Iceland, 
sailing from the western part of Ireland, (probably Lim- 
erick,) he fell in with northeast and east winds, and was 
driven far into the ocean towards the southwest and 
west," — mark the direction, doctor, — " so that no land 
was seen, the summer being now far spent. Many 
prayers were offered by Gudleif and his men, that they 
might escape their perils ; and at length they saw land. It 
was of great extent, and they knew not what land it was. 

" They took counsel and determined to make for land, 
judging it very unadvisable to struggle any longer with 
the perils of the ocean. They found at length a com- 

•^ Olaf II, kin^ of Norway, — commonly called Saint Olaf, from 
his zeal in the propagation of Christianity, in which he imitated 
Olaf Tryggvason, already mentioned, (p. 89,) — was chosen king in 
1015, and was killed in battle by K/iud Svendson, commonl)'- called 
Canute the Great, A. D. 1030. This date, as will be subsequently 
seen, is important. 

t It has been already seen that Ireland was always spoken of by 
the Icelanders and other Northmen as " the west." See p. 59, &c. 



IN KEW ENGLAND. 277 

modious -harbor. Soon after they had gone ashore, sev- 
eral men came down towards them. They knew none 
of these natives, however, but thought their language 
resembled the Irish. * In a short time such a num- 
ber of men gathered roiuid them as amounted to many 
hundreds. These, having attacked them, bound them all 
with fetters, and drove them into the country. They 
were then brought before an assembly, and a discussion 
was held as to what should be done with them. They 
gathered that some were for slaying them, others for dis- 
tributing them among the different villages and making 
slaves of them. 

" Whilst the debate was going on, they saw a large 
body of men riding towards them, with a banner elevat- 
ed in the midst, whence they concluded that some one in 
authority was among the company. When the company 
drew nearer, they saw a man riding vmder the banner, 
tall and of military deportment, aged and gray-headed. 
All present treated this man with the greatest de/erence 
and honor. 

" Gudleif and his men presently perceived that their case 
was referred to the decision of this man. He commanded 
that Gudleif and his men should be brought before him, 
which being done, he addressed them in the Norse tongue, 
and asked them what countrymen they were .'' They re- 
plied that the greater number of them were Icelanders. 
He asked which of them were Icelanders? Gudleif said 
that he was an Icelander, and saluted the old man re- 

* Little solid ground of argument can, however, be taken on the 
score of their thinking the language of these natives resembled 
somewhat the Irish. The very mode of expression shows that the 
resemblance was only slight, probably more fancied than real ; and 
they do not appear to have understood any of the spoken language 
in the subsequent councils of the natives. 
24 



278 THE NORTHMEN 

spectfully. The old man returned his salutation courte- 
ously, and asked from what part of Iceland he came ? 
Gudleif stated that he came from the district called Bor- 
garfiord (west coast of Iceland, and near adjoining Breida- 
fiord, in which were situated Froda, Kamb, and Helga- 
fell.) He asked who lived in Borgarfiord ? to which 
Gudleif replied in detail. The old man then inquired 
particularly concerning all the principal men in Borgar- 
fiord and Breidafiord ; and, of these, he inquired with a 
special interest into every particular relating to Snorri 
Godi, and Thurid of Froda, his sister. 

" Meantime, the natives grew impatient that some decis- 
ion should be come to, as to the fate of the strangers. 
Then the venerable old man left Gudleif and his com- 
panions, and, taking with him twelve of the natives, talk- 
ed with them apart for a long time. At length he 
returned. Addressing Gudleif and his companions, he 
said, — ' We have had some discussion concerning you, 
and the natives have left the matter to my decision. I 
will now, therefore, permit you to depart whithersoever 
you desire ; and, although the summer is now far advanc- 
ed, yet I recommend you to depart immediately ; for these 
people are faithless and difficult to deal with, and they 
think that they have now been deprived of their just 
right.' 

"Then Gudleif inquired, — 'Who shall we report, if 
we ever reach our native land again, to have done us 
this great favor ? ' ' That I will not tell you,' answered 
he, ' for I am unwilling that any of my relations and 
friends should come hither.' " You must let me pause 
here, to remark that the expressions thus made use of are 
worthy of attention, since they show that the speaker, — 
whom you must necessarily have already perceived to 
have been a Northman himself, — considered that it 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 279 

would not only be very probable, but most likely, that his 
kindred would make the voyage to those coasts, when 
they heard of him. He must have spoken with the 
knowledge that expeditions to coasts not far distant had 
been made already. To proceed : — " ' I am unwilling 
that any of my kindred or friends should come hither, 
and meet with such a fate as you would have done, 
had I not saved you. Age creeps upon me now so fast, 
that I may almost expect each day to be my last. 
Although I may yet live a little longer, there are, in this 
land, men of greater power than myself, though now at 
some distance from this place, and these would not grant 
peace or safety to any foreigners.' 

" Then that old man himself superintended the fitting 
out of their ship, and remained in the neighborhood until 
a fair wind sprung up, so that they might sail. 

" Before their departure, he pulled a golden ring from 
off his finger, and gave it to Gudleif, saying, — ' If fortune 
grant that you reach Iceland, give this ring to Thurid of 
Froda.' Gudleif inquired, — ' Who shall I say was the 
sender of this precious gift.'" He answered, — 'Say 
that he sent it, who loved the lady of Froda, (that is, 
Thurid,) better than her brother, the Godi of Helgafell. 
And if any one shall thence infer that he knows from 
whom this gift was sent, you must repeat my words, that 
I forbid that any one should seek me, for the expedition 
will betide the adventurer ill, unless others shall meet 
with the same fortune as yourselves. This country is 
extensive, but has few good harbors ; and dangers 
threaten strangers on all sides from the inhabitants, un- 
less it shall chance to happen to others as to yourselves.' 

" Then Gudleif and his companions put out to sea. 
They reached Ireland the same autumn, and passed 
the winter in Dublin. In the following spring they sailed 



280 



THE NORTHMEN 



to Iceland, and Gudleif delivered the ring. It was 
genei-ally thought that there could be no doubt the man 
they had seen was Biorn Breidvikingakappi. Nothing 
else was ever heard of him but that which has been 
thus narrated." 

And is that all } asked the doctor. 

That is the conclusion of the whole malter, answered 
Mr. Norset. 

A most lame and impotent conclusion, quoth the 
doctor, in a tone of dissatisfaction. 

Doctor, methinks you are a man hard to please. 
What would you have .' 

Why, I would have something definite about Huitra- 
mannaland. 

Well, said Mr. Norset, surely you find something 
definite about Huitramannaland in these accounts. You 
will remember that Bioni Asbrandson left Iceland with a 
northeast wind, the same wind prevailing during the 
whole summer. He was driven, then, to the southwest. 
Gudleif Gudlaugson left the western coast of Ireland, and 
was driven by northeast and cast winds, that is, of course, 
northeast by east, till he came to land, where he found 
Biorn Asbrandson. Now take the map, and draw a line 
northeast to southwest from Iceland, and another north- 
east by east to southwest by west from the west of Ire- 
land, and see whei"e they would intersect. 

They would intersect about Carolina and Georgia, 
answered the doctor. 

That, then, must have been the land on which Gudleif 
Gudlaugson landed, and where he found Biorn Asbrand- 
son. There can be no hesitation about the matter. 

Stay a moment, said the doctor, looking round him 
with a very self-complacent air ; this may be very true, 
according to these accounts ; but I want some evidence of 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 281 

the authenticity of these accounts. You have given us 
none of your internal evidence, or incidental coincidences, 
in this matter. 

I might have done so, doctor, very fully, had I thought 
it worth while, but I considered that it would only have 
been wearisome. I have already gone so deeply into 
the internal evidence of the other narratives, that I did 
not consider it necessary here. 

Let us have one or two points of internal evidence 
exhibited, at any rate, said the doctor, in order that we 
may see whether this is not merely a way of escaping 
from a dilemma. 

Certainly, if you wish it. I will give you a few strong 
ones. We will take two points which are, at the same 
time, the strongest and the most important, namely, 
geographical allusions, and allusions to dates. It is 
stated, quite incidentally, in the narrative, that " the 
country is extensive, but has few good harbors.'''' Now 
we all know the country is pretty extensive. As to 
the " few good harbors," I will bring you an authority 
which you will not despise, — one which I have before 
quoted with reference to this same southern and eastern 
coast, and which is the more valuable, as coming from 
one strongly prejudiced against the Northmen. In the 
same account of Verrazzani's expedition that I quoted 
before, we read the following : — " But no convenient 
harbor was found, though the search extended fifty 
leagues to the south " * (of Wilmington, North Carolina.) 
It would be impossible to find a more striking case of 
coincidence than this, — so exceedingly incidentally, yet 
naturally, mentioned in the speech of Biorn Asbrandson, 
and yet agreeing so precisely with the fact, as described 

• Bancroft's Hist. U. S. fourth ed. (1838,) vol. i. p. 16. 
24* 



282 THE NORTHMEN 

by the Frencli navigator in the sixteenth century^ and re- 
corded by one who would be most unwilling knowingly 
to afford any means of corroboration of the truth of the 
expeditions and discoveries of the Northmen. If ever 
there was internal evidence of truth, you have it here. 
What say you, doctor ? Does not this identify the locali- 
ty, as well as prove the truth of the narrative .' 

The doctor looked in no slight degree surprised at this 
point of internal evidence. He sought to evade express- 
ing the conviction which it necessarily carried, by in- 
quiring, — 

What was the point about dates to which you alluded ? 

In the account of Biorn Asbrandson, it is stated that 
lie joined the knights of Jomsborg, and that he was 
present in the battle of Fyrisvall. The time of Gudleif 
Gudlaugson's voyage, which is recorded in a totally 
distinct document, is stated to have been in the latter part 
of the reign of Olaf the Saint, king of Norway. It i» 
stated, too, that when Gudleif saw Biorn Asbrandson, the 
latter was aged and gray-headed. Again, Snorri Godi is 
brought into the narrative, and it would appear, from the 
same narrative, that he was alive when Gudleif last left 
Iceland before seeing Biom. Sigurd, Jarl of the Ork- 
neys, and his expedition to Man, are also introduced. 
Now it is self-evident that it is morally impossible all 
these matters of fact and date could have been found to 
accord, if these narratives had been a fabrication. All 
tlie facts mentioned, toith the exception, as we will as- 
sume for your satisfaction in the argument, of Biorn's 
own existence and deeds, are histoi'ical and well-known 
facts, the dates of which are also known. The time of 
the birth and death of Snorri Godi, (964 — 1031,) and of 
the death of Sigurd Jarl, (1013,) are also known. We 
might have expected to find some blunder, in the con- 



IN NEAV ENGLAND. 283 

sistency of all that is related of Biorn Asbrandson with 
the dates of the historical events thus casually mentioned; 
but no : — we find it mentioned that he was, in the prime 
of his life, at Jomsborg ; tliat he left Jomsborg on the 
death of Palnatoki,* having remained there some years ; t 
and returned to Iceland in 996. He must necessarily, 
therefore, have been arrived at middle age when he thus 
returned to Iceland, Three years afterwards he left 
Iceland, and was never heard of again, until a period 
which we arc happily able to fi.x by the merely inciden- 
tal mention that Gudleif left Iceland, on his voyage to 
Ireland, " in the latter part of the reign of king Olaf the 
Saint." This must necessarily have been about 102S 
or 1030. J Gudleif found Biorn, it is also incidentally 
stated, old and gray -headed. This, the account being 
true, Biorn would necessarily be, since it was nearly or 
quite thirty years since he had left Iceland, being then in 
his full middle age. Thus we see that there is a remark- 
able agreement between the facts stated with respect to 
Biorn, and those known facts to which we can refer for 
comparison. We find the two agree precisely, though 
merely incidentally brought together, and that, too, in 
two documents perfectly distinct in origin and authors. 
It is morally impossible that this should have been the 
case in a fabrication. What say you, doctor ^ 

O ! well, w-ell ! it 's all very fine. But we are not told 
that this is Huitramannaland in which Biorn was seen ; 
so that I do n't see that you get much the. forwarder after 
all. 

We are not expressly told this, doctor, it is true ; and 
here is another proof of the authenticity and truth of the 

* See note, ante, p. 268. + See note, ante, p. 268. 

t See note, ante, p. 276. 



284 THE NORTHMEN 

narratives. Had\hey been fabricated, we should not have 
been left to examine, and seai'ch out closely for the 
means of determining, what land it v/as, or whether or 
not it was Huitramannaland. It would all have been 
straight-forward and clear enough, depend upon it. It 
can, however, easily be shown that this must have been 
part * of, or adjoining to, what was known to the Icelandic 
geographers by the name of Huitramannaland. In all 
the allusions which we have had to Huitramannaland, 
geographical and otherwise, — and they have been nu- 
merous, and many more might have been quoted, — we 
have seen its situation laid down as beyond Vinland, 
though on the same continent and continuous coast, in the 
toestern ocean, many days'' sail loest of Ireland. 

* The expression "part of, or adjoining to, what was known," &c. 
is employed here by the author advisedly. He must differ from 
the learned editor of the Anliq. Am. in considering the coast lo 
which Ari Marson was driven and that touched by Gudleif £is the 
same. See reason given in note to p. 260, ante. The author is in- 
clined to the belief that HvAtramannaland lay nearer toVinland, — 
including, perhaps, the shores of Maryland, Virginia, and North 
Carolina, — while the land visited by Gudleif adjoined Huitra- 
mannaland, and included South Carolina, Georgia, and perhaps 
Florida. All the geographical allusions, — which, though brief, are 
peculiarly designative and important, — in all the accounts of 
these parts, seem to favor this conclusion. Huitramannaland lay 
"beyond Vinland," — but still " near to Vinland," — in the western 
ocean, and west of Ireland by many days' sail. This completely 
identifies the locality just designated. The land visited by Gudleif 
ii as clearly and exactly designated by the accounts given of the 
course of the two vessels (of Biorn Asbrandson, and of Gudleif 
Gudlaugson) to it, and remarkably so also by the casual mention of 
there being few good harbors. The author conceives it impossible 
that there can be any doubt, in any candid mind, about the facts of 
these shores being thus visited. The evidence is at least as strong 
as that which proves that Colon ever visited St. Domingo. It would 
appear that Thorvald's western and southern exploring party reach- 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 285 

This all sounds very plausible, said the doctor ; but I 
should like to know something more about the matter. 
We have no evidence to show that there ever were any 
white men inhabiting the land which you pretend to be 
Huitramannaland, or White man's land. 

I agree with you, doctor, in saying I should like to 
know more about the matter. But you are decidedly 
wrong in imagining, as you seem to do, that there were 
no grounds for the term " White mail's Jaiid.'''' We do 
not. hioio the origin of the term. It might have arisen 
from various different circumstances : the natives taken 
by Thorfinn expressly told him that the natives wore 
xvliite garments. This circumstance may have originated 
the name.* It might have been so called simply because 

ed as far as Carolina. The ancient Icelandic geographers were 
well aware that the whole coasts were continuous, and also well 
aware of their vast extent, as has been already, and will, in note A, 
at the end of the volume, be more fully, shown. It appears to the 
author, also, that the country alluded to by the natives taken by 
Thorfinn, and wii'sunderstood by him lo be Huitramannaland, was, 
as before stated, p. 253, Mexico, and that the Mexican power proba- 
bly extended to these souihern coasts touched by Gudleif. The 
state of civilization apparent there, and the use of banners, seem to 
correspond ; and Biorn alludes to the more fowerful chiefs at a 
distance, — that is, far in the interior, near the seat of Mexican 
power in the time of the Spaniards. This last point, however, is 
obviously not so clear as the former, as to the locality of Huitra- 
mannaland and Biornsland, (as it may be termed.) 

♦ It would originate it in this way: — Thorfinn would know of 
the explorations of Thorvald. He would know, therefore, that the 
coast extended far south. Hearing the description of these people^ 
he would designate their land Huitramaimaland. The land would 
thence go by that name, simply as distinctive from other parts, Vin- 
land, &c. and that name Avould be commonly applied lo it before 
the time of the committal to writing of the account of Thorfinn, 
Let it be observed that this is only offered as an explanation of the 
mode in which the name viay have originated, not as a theory of 
the mode in which it did originate. 



286 THE NORTHMEN 

white men, Northmen or Irish, touched upon it ; or, lastly, 
it is possible that a crew of white men might have been 
wecked there, and remained there, and thence the name 
arisen. The last supposition seems to be supported, in- 
deed, by the allusions to the occasional voyages hither, 
and by other evidence. 

By what other evidence ? asked the doctor, with an 
expression of considerable surprise. 

There are, or were, two very remarkable and an- 
cient traditions existing among the Shawanoese Indians,* 
who formei'ly inhabited Florida, near adjoining the region 
of which we have been speaking, but who, eighty-five 
years ago, (that is, about 1754,) went westward into Ohio, 
which seem to bear directly upon the present subject. 
The first of these is, that their ancestors came from a 
land across the ocean ,t which, of course, had they been 
Irish or Northmen, they must have done. The second 
is, that Florida was formerly inhabited by white men | who 
made use of iron instruments. Black-Hoof, a very old 
Indian of this tribe, who was born in Florida, remembered 
(in 1819) that he, as a boy, used to bathe in the sea, and 
that he often, when a boy, heard his parents relate that, 
in their time, pieces of wood were sometimes found, cut 

* Archseologia Americana, i. pp.273, 276. 

t It is proper to observe, however, that this tradition does not 
carry nearly so much force as that mentioned in relation to the 
neighborhood of Assonet, (ante, p. 185,) inasmuch as that we know 
the natives did formerly, as well as now, employ canoes, and might, 
without any great improbability, have been carried to Florida from 
some of the West India isles. 

t Whoever has seen Mr. Catlin's valuable Indian gallery, and 
heard his description of the Mandans, must know that there exist, 
even at the present day, tribes among the natives, nearly approach- 
ing to white, many individuals being quite fair. The origin of the 
Mandans is involved in mystery, and they are now extinct. Mr. 
Catlin has secured all that is known concerning them. 



IN KEW ENGLAND. 287 

with iron axes.* What think you of these traditions, 
doctor ? 

The doctor hesitated. He appeared not a little sur- 
prised to hear the traditions, and yet not fully satisfied. 

Well, said he at length, they are singular, certainly. 

Is that all you think about them, doctor ? 

I don't know, said he, doubtingly. I want to know 
something more about the matter before I give any 
opinion. 

I 'Jl tell you what, doctor ; it seems to me that you and 
I come, after all, to pretty much the same conclusion, 
in one respect ; namely, that we should like to know 
something more definite about the ancient inhabitants of 
these regions. But I will hardly, doctor, pay you so ill 
a compliment as to imagine that you can remain any 
longer in the slightest doubt as to the truth of the propo- 
sition which it has been my main object in our discussion 
this morning to establish, — that the Northmen were ac- 
quainted, not only with the existence, situation, and ex- 
tent of New England and the northern parts of the Amer- 
ican continent, but also with the existence, situation, and 
extent of the regions of the same continent to the south- 
westward of those parts with which, as we have seen, 
they were more familiar. 

Was there not, asked Mr. Cassall, some tradition 
among the Mexicans, before the time of the Spaniards, 
of land and powerful kingdoms to the east ? 

It is well known, answered Mr. Norset, that there did 

* This part of the tradition is somewhat mysterious. It is difficult 
to believe that they could have seen any wood cut with the axes of 
either Northmen or Irish visitants, since it is hardly probable that 
any timber could exist which had retained the marks of the axe for 
six hundred years. It is more probable that some timber, cut bj 
Spanish axes, had drifted from Cuba or elsewhere. 



288 THE NORTHMEN 

exist such a tradition, and the fact may not be unworthy 
of observation. It shows that they must either have 
themselves had intercourse with some from these eastern 
kii gdoms, or have received accounts from those who 
had.* In either case, the visits of the Northmen to the 
southern shores of the continent of North America ex- 
plain the source of the tradition. 

Well, said the doctor, I am not satisfied, and it does 
not signify talking. You do not profess to have shown 
any more, by all this about Huitramannaland, than that 
the Northrrien visited the land, and were acquainted with 
its situation and connection with thn continent — 

And, pi'ay, doctor, interrupted Mr. Norset, is not that 
something to show, when you ridiculed so much, at first, 
all i> ea of the di^coveries-of the Northmen.? 

A shade passed across the doctor's countenance at this 
allusion, and he continued, in rather a sharp tone ; — But 
we find Very little definite, precise, and detailed, as in 
the case of the expeditions to Vinland. 

You know, doctor, that there is an old saying, that we 
must walk before we can run. So it is necessary, before 
a subject can be thoroughly investigated and understood in 
all its branches, that a gliinpse of its beai'ings or of its j^foh 
able bearings should first be seen. Here is a case in point 
You acknowledge that your interest is excited with re 
spect to Huitramannaland ; that it has been shown tha 
the Northmen were acquainted with the existence, situa 
tion, and extent of the southern as well as northern shores 
of the continent of North America ; but you complain 
that you want more information as to the expeditions to 

* The existence of this tradition seems to confirm the idea, already 
expressed in previous notes, that the Mexican empire formerly ex- 
tended to the eastern coast. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 289 

these southern shores. I am delighted to hear it. You 
have thus got your cue ; follow it out. Who knows but 
you may yourself go over to Iceland some day, and 
search among old dusty parchments and time-worn man- 
uscripts, and make some wonderful discoveries, touching 
the matter in question ; and then we shall have announc- 
ed, — "A Chorographical, Geographical, Historical Ac- 
count of the most ancient Country of Huitramannaland ; 
compiled from authentic documents, by Melchisidec Du- 
bitali M. D., M. N. K. W. S., &c. &c." 

I'll present you with the first copy, said the doctor, 
something like a smile being forced upon his counte- 
nance. 

I am obliged to you, doctor ; and, in anticipation, doubt- 
less it will be an interesting volume. 

The doctor gave a gracious inclination of the head. 

You have now, doctor, heard all the contents of the 
most important and interesting of the manuscript docu- 
ments which have been published in this volume. 

What ! does this Huitramannaland story bring us to 
the last of them ? 

Even so, doctor ; or at least the last which it will be 
necessary for us to examine thus in detail ; for it cannot 
be disputed, I think, that it has been now demonstrated, 
beyond the possibility of controversy, and by all the evi- 
dence which can establish any point in the most authen- 
tic history, — that America was known to Europeans at 
least five centuries before the time of Colon's alleged dis- 
coveries ; that the western hemisphere was discovered and 
settled by the Northmen in the ninth and tenth centuries, 
(Iceland in the ninth, Greenland in the tenth ; ) that the 
coasts of the continent of North America south of Green- 
land were discovered by Biarni Heriulfson, in 985 ; that 
these parts of the continent were subsequently visited 
25 



290 THE KORTHMEN 

many times by the Northmen, for the express purpose of 
exploration ; that we have positive authentic records of 
the residence of the Northmen on these parts of the con- 
tinent, at different times, for periods of some years' du- 
ration, during which time the birth of one individual is 
recorded to have taken place, — the ancestor of many well- 
known and illustrious characters, some of whom are still 
living ; that it is very probable a permanent colony was 
settled, not only in Iceland and Greenland, which is 
certain, but within the borders of New England ; and, 
moreover, that not only were Greenland and the other 
northern portions of this continent, as far as New Eng- 
land, well known to, and explored by, these Northmen, 
but that they also made expeditions to, and were well 
acquainted with, the existence, situation, and extent, abso- 
lutely and relatively, of the more southern portions of the 
continent, at least as far as Florida. To examine further 
the evidence, which we have already seen to be so abun- 
dant and so overwhelming as to the positive certainty of 
these discoveries and expeditions, would, I think, be 
needlessly occupying our time. What say you, doctor ? 

But the doctor was anxious, as usual, to avoid reply 
to a question, any direct answer to which must involve 
him in some compromise, either of the necessaiy cor- 
rectness of his expressed opinions, or of the convictions 
which evidence had forced upon him, but which he es- 
teemed that it would be an acknowledgment of his falli- 
bility to confess. He therefore evaded all direct I'eply, 
by remarking, — You must remember, Mr. Norset, that 
there is another class of documents which you said exist- 
ed. I fancy you want conveniently to forget all about 
these. 

Not at all, doctor ; you are quite mistaken there. I 



IN KEW ElfGLAND. ' 291 

shall be glad to allude to them, though they will not re- 
quire any very lengthened discussion. 

What is it that you pretend they do towards establish- 
ing the evidence of the authenticity of these discoveries 
and visits of the Northmen ? 

Why, to tell you the truth, t'octor, I care very little, 
and shall therefore trouble you veiy little with inquiring, 
how far they tend to establish this evidence. This evi- 
dence has already been shown to be thoroughly demon- 
strative, and any body who is not satisfied with that which 
has been adduced, can be satisfied with no human testi- 
mony. I do not pretend, therefore, to adduce these oth- 
er documents, — the monuments remaining in the coun- 
tries visited, — as distinct evidence of the truth of the ac- 
counts we have had, excepting in one case, — that of the 
inscription from the island o£ Kingiktorsoak* — in which 
case much labor and argument may be saved by taking 
an incontrovertably authentic inscription as evidence. 

For what, then, do you adduce them ? 

On two accounts. First, as corroborative testimony to 
that which has already been adduced, in the vai'ious 
points of external and internal evidence, as to the truth 
of the narratives themselves ; and, second, as highly in- 
teresting records, existing in these distant lands, of the 
deeds of men, — whose nation and language, and the 
authentic written records of whose expeditions hither, still 
exist, — who visited and dwelt within these shores at a 
period so long anterior to the origin of the existing per- 
manent colonization of these parts of the continent, and 
so long anterior to what has hitherto been commonli/ sup- 
posed to have been the period when a European foot first 
trod on transatlantic soil. 

* See, ante, p. 64. 



292 THE NORTHMEN IN NEW ENGLAND. 

Well, said the doctor, since that is the ground you take, 
we shall not occupy much time, I suppose, in the discus- 
sion of tire subject. Shall we proceed with it at once ? 

I propose, answered Mr. Norset, that we leave it till 
the afternoon ; and that, after dinner, we walk down to 
an ancient ruin in the neighborhood, which I have a 
strong idea these Northmen knew more about than any 
body else. We can talk over the other matters connect- 
ed with this branch of the subject as we walk there and 
home again. 

Agreed, said the doctor. 

Will this arrangement suit your ideas of the fitness of 
things, Mr. Cassall.? 

Quite so. 

We will start at half past three o'clock, then ; so 
pray bg within hail at that time. 

We will not fail you. 






CHAPTER VI. 

Remaius of Northmen existing in America. — Buildings and In- 
scriptions in Greenland, and in Ne\j?^England. — Body found at 
Fall Rh-er. 

SH.A.LL we proceed on our way to the old ruin ? asked 
Mr. Norset of the doctor and Mr. Cassall, as he met them 
in the hall at the a])pointed hour. 

Quite ready, an weixd each in a breath. 

The distance is not more than half or three quarters of 
a mile, and so let us make the best use of our time, as 
we thread the narrow, crooked streets of the good old town 
of Newport, in discussing the matters which relate to the 
remains of the Northmen. 

You talk of remains, said the doctor, as they proceeded 
on their way, just as folks talk of committing a man's 
remains to -the grave. I suppose you do n't mean to im- 
ply that we shall find a Northman grave-yard here .'' 

Not exactly that, doctor, certainly ; at any rate, not 
just in this part of the country. 

Then, pray, let us have some definite idea what we are 
to understand, when you talk of the " I^emains of the 
Northmen." 

I do n't know how to give you any more definite idea 
as to the character of these remains, than by stating that 
they are of two kinds : kcined buildings and inscrip- 
tions. Is that definite enough ? 

Yes, we will take that. But you do n't mean to say 
that ruined buildings and inscriptions are found, either in 
Greenland or in New England ? 
25* 



294 THE NORTHMEN 

Yes, I do. r mean to say that both are found in Green- 
land in great numbers, and owing their origin to the 
Northmen beyond the possibility of any doubt or cavil ; 
and I mean to say that here, in New England, one build- 
ing, if not more, exists, which it is xexy prohahle is the work 
of the Northmen, though I will not assert positively that 
such is the case ; and I mean to say, that inscriptions 
exist here, the authenticity of which, as the work of the 
Northmen, can admit, I think, of no doubt in any rational 
and candid mind. 

Well, exclaimed the doctor, this is certainly quite news. 
We must hear something more about the matter. Pray, 
what buildings are there in Greenland ? 

You will remember, doctor, that the parts of Greenland 
colonized by the Northmen were two, distinguished by 
the, names of Eastbygd and Westbygd,* or east and 
west inhabited tracts. Eastbygd was always the most 
thickly settled. Eastbygd was situated at the extreme 
southern extremity of Greenland, where, from Cape 
Desolation to Cape Farewell, as they are now called, the 
land lies almost due east and west. If you look at the 
map,f when we get home, you will see a settlement in 
that part called Julianshaabs, (Julian's Hope,) which is 
the moderii Danish settlement in the same region whei*e 
lay Eastbygd, the principal seat of the ancient Greenland 
colony. You will see, along the coast, to the north- 
westward from Cape Desolation, several settlements 

" See p. 62, aate. 

+ See nole, p. 102, ante, and the map of British North America, in 
ihe Atlas of the U. K. Society. The author is aware of no other 
map, in any common atlas, in which these parts are marked with 
any degree of accuracy. The Penny Magazine for Oct. 1838, has 
already been referred to, as giving a very accessible account o 
Greenland. 




IN NEW englanI^^^F 295 



marked, among which are FrederiksJiaah, God/haab, 
Sukkcrtojjpcn, and Holstciiihorg. These lay within the 
region of Westbygd. Of course it is within these two 
regions that ruins, if any exist, must b e exp ected to be 
found. fl^ft 

I thought, said the doctor, that you statea that Gl^en- 
land had lain, for nearly three centuries, — from the 
beginning of the fifteenth centur3^^the year 1721, — un- 
visited and unknown, or nearly so. How, then, can it be 
discovered which are the regions to which these ancient 
names belong } 

There exist, answered Mr. Norset, ancient, very exact 
and minute geographical descriptions of Greenland, in 
which the localities are mentioned and described. There 
are thr^^^n particular, of this character : the fe!(flPllK)ne 
which I have already mentioned, as describing an expt- 
dition made far into the northern regions by some of tli^e 
Northmen ; * the second is a brief chorographi/, as it is 
termed, or, in more plain F,ng\ish, survey of Greenland,t 
of very great antiquity ; the third is a mere detailed ac- 
count of the course to and localities of Greenland, in 
which the relative situations of each are described with a 
precise minuteness. | This document is likewise one of 
great antiquity. Translations of it have several times 
been published ; one of which, in English, is contained i^^ 
that curious and valuable work, " P^iftJlH^his Pilgrimes^^^ 
imprinted ui London, (as the old title-pages say,) 1625. 

♦ Antiq. Am. p. 2G9. 

t Anliq. Am. p. 2L)G. It is worthy remark, that Heriulfness (which 
is known and many times expressly mentioned to have been in East- 
bygd) is expressly stated to have lain to the extreme 5o|^^f Green- 
land. This seems alone to settle the question of the position of 
Eastbygd definitively, while the rains there discovered leave no 
doubt about the matter. 

t Antiq. Am. p. 3 1. 



296 ^HnvrHE Northmen 



So you see that we have tlic means of determining locali- 
ties. In addition to which, the discovery of extensive 
ruins has itself been a guide in determining general 
localities, as of the position of the whole colony of East- 

Hftceed, tlSrrf pray, and tell us what ruins there are in 
these quarters. 

Vast numbers havHnben and are continually being 
found in each tract, but principally in Eastbygd or the 
neighborhood of Julianshaabs. 

Let us see, said the doctor ; I think we have heard 
more about Eireksfiord ^and Brattahlid than any other 
places. Pray, do you ascertain those localities, and find 
any ruins there ? 

Bpiil7«4<x;tor, doubtless to your satisfaction. 'Tlicre is 
arj^rxa of\he sea in those parts, called, at present, 
nuUiormk, which corresponds to the description of 
EirclvSft5rd ; and there are in its neighborhood very many 
ruins. It would be difficult precisely to determine which 
of these are the ruins of the hall of Eirek, in which it 
was that the festivities of Brattahlid were held, and its 
hospitalities extended to all strangers. 

Heriulf, said the doctor, he was one of the first 

settlers, and was the father of Biarni, who first saw the 

oasts of New England. Can his residence be deter- 

ined ? , -^ 

The promontOTy called at this day Ikigeit, near Cape 
Farewell, would "seem to be the ancient Heriulfness. 
Considerable ruins exist there at the present time. 

Are there any other remarkable ruins in those parts ? 
inquired Mx. Cassall. 

Yes, aiissrered Mr. Norsct, there are many others of 
interest. I mentioned, I believe, before, that the Green- 
land colonies increased so rapidly, after their first settle- 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 297 

ment, tliat, in the year 1121, tliey were raised into an 
Episcopal diocese.* The Episcopal station was at 
GARDj\R,t which is desci-ibed as being situated at the ex- 
tremity of an inlet named Einarsjiord. Here there was 
erected a magnificent cathedral, and, for three hundred 
years, the Episcopal function was discharged there. At 
length, as we have seen, in the beginning of the jRfteemh 
century, the colony was deserted, and the diocese was 
of course no longer maintained. There is a creek in 
those parts, now called Igaliko, which corresponds to the 
description given of Einarsfiord. At the extremity of 
this creek have been found many ruins, and, among the 
rest, very extensive remains of a large church, on some 
of the tombs surrounding which, legible inscriptions have 
been found. There can be no doubt that this was the 
cathedral of Gardar. It would, however, be impossible 
to detail all the various remains, both in the way of ruins 
and of inscriptions, which exist in Greenland. 

I suppose no little pains must have been taken in the 
seai'ch for these remains ? said Mr. Cassall. 

A great- interest is felt in them, and cohtinued search 
and fresh discoveries are being constantly made. The 
Royal Society of Northern Antiquarians is about to pub- 
lish a large work devoted expressly to this subject, which 
will be full of interest. 

When shall we come to this old ruin ? said the doctor, 
with some impatience in his manner. We have been 
talking long enough about the ruins in Greenland ; but I 
want to see this ruin in New England, which you tell us 
stands here in Newport. 

Do n't be impatient, doctor ; we have not been very 

* Suffragan to the archbishop of Drontheim in Norway, 
t See, ante, p. 70, 



298 THE NORTHBIEN 

long. However, we have only to turn the corner of that 
street, — Mill street they call it, if I remember right, — 
and we shall come immediately upon the old ruin. 

I assure you, said the doctor, my curiosity is highly 
excited. I have seen many an ancient ruin in Europe 
and Asia, but I never heard of any of this kind in 
America bcfoi'e. 

I hope you will not be disappointed, then, doctor. This 
ruin differs very much from most that you will have seen 
in either Europe or Asia. 

During the last part of this conversation they had 
turned the corner of the street, and came full in view of 
the old ruin. 

Now, doctor, behold ! said Mr. Norset, stopping short 
and pointing to the ruin. 

The doctor looked about him for some time, as if un- 
able to fix upon the object. At length he said, in a 
disappointed tone, — 

Is that all ? 

That is all, answered Mr. Norset ; I told you that you 
must not expect to see an extensive ruin, such as meets 
the eye in the old world. Let us advance nearer. 

When they reached the gate of the field in which the 
ruin stands, — and where, at that time, some laborers 
were at work, getting in the corn, — the doctor's eye fell 
upon a white painted board, which lay just by the side of 
the gate, and which had evidently been pulled off by 
violence, the place where it had been affixed to the gate 
being very visible. The doctor picked up the board, and 
read aloud the purport of its inscription. 

« NO ADMITTANCE ! " Humph, — added he, after 
a moment's pause, as if to assure himself that he read 
aright, — this is a pretty way of receiving one at the only 
object of the kind which exists throughout the whole 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 299 

United States of North America. So we must n't ap- 
proach the building, but must gaze at it from afar oti', in 
mute wonderment, I suppose. 

It is, truly, rather a curious reception ; for, though the 
mere physical appearance presented by this ruin falls 
far short, indeed, of the most distant approach to that 
presented by a Kenilworth, or a Pomfret, or a Kirkstall, 
or any other of these numerous and interesting remains 
of antiquity, to which, in the " old country," access is 
undenied and free to whomsoever listeth to approach, 
yet there must necessarily be an interest attaching to this 
ruin not far short of what attaches to any of those, 
if it is only on account of its singleness ; which interest 
must be doubly increased if any connection can be shown 
to exist between it and the Northmen, the first discoverers 
of the land. 

Well, said the doctor, I don't intend to be baffled in 
this way ; so suppose, — as some good soul, in honest in- 
dignation, has thrown down this notice where nobody 
need see it, — suppose we take Fi'ench leave, and walk in. 

They did so, and approached the ruin, which is 
enclosed immediately round about by a slight paling. 
The doctor walked round the building once or twice ; 
then went inside ; — looked up, down, and all around, 
from top to bottom ; — scanned each of the supporting 
columns separately, and gazed steadfastly at each of the 
orifices in the wall, which might be windows ; and at 
length said, in a tone of mingled chagrin and disappoint- 
ment, — 

I never saw such an unsatisfactory ruin in my life. 

That is a conclusion to which it is natural you should 
come, doctor, said Mr. Norset. In old ruins in general, 
such as Kenilworth Castle, you may spend days in look- 
ing at the different parts, and still have something fresh 



300 THE NORTHMEN 

to see ; — you may climb one tower, enter one hall, 
mount one chamber, or descend into one dark donjon cell 
after another, and still fancy that something will present- 
ly be seen to throw some light upon the matter. But 
here the case is very different. An area of fifteen feet 
diameter, more or less, contains all that is here to be be- 
held ; and you look at these heavy columns, and the 
roofless, round, and massive tower which they support, 
and you may look as long, and hard, and often, as you 
please ; but nothing but eight bare columns, and a sup- 
ported tower, as bare, can you discover. 

Certainly the structure is curious, remarked the doctor, 
going up to one of the columns. Why, these columns 
must be a yard in diameter at least, and built as solidly as 
if the stone and the cement were one. It would almost 
seem as if a structure like this might last forever. 

Its actual durability seems proportioned to its appar- 
ent strength ; for, though it is roofless and the walls are 
perfectly bare, yet no mouldering stone is seen ; all 
seems solid as a rock. It certainly is of prodigious 
strength. 

Halloo ! exclaimed the doctor, I see bricks there : that 
tells tales : what are those bricks .'' 

I am informed that the tower was used, during the last 
war, as a magazine. A floor was put in, the remains of 
which you see, and some of these windows, or whatever 
they were, bricked up for a fire-place and what not. 

The columns are most singular, again observed the 
doctor : — why, the top of each of them, — for they 
have no capitals, and are certainly of no order of archi- 
tecture under heaven, except their own, — projects con- 
siderably beyond the lower edge of the tower which they 
support. I have never, in all my travels, seen the like 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 301 

of this, that is certain. What is the height of the 
building ? 

I should say, said Mr. Norset, that the cokimns are 
about ten feet high, and the tower twice the height, mak- 
ing, altogether, thirty feet ; — but here, Mr. Cassall, you 
have a walking-stick, and the sun is shining ; we can 
measure by the shadows easily enough. Your stick is three 
feet long; — come, stick it in the ground, if you please, 
and measure its shadow. 

Four feet and a half, said Mr. Cassall. 

Now, then, let us measure the shadow of the tower. 
It is about forty-five or six feet. Then, of course, the 
tower is somewhere about thirty feet high, — just what 
I measured by my eye. 

Well, now, said the doctor, who built this tower ? 

Ah, doctor, that is the very question. 

Are there no traditions about it .'' 

Not the slightest. The oldest inhabitant knows no 
more about it than you or I. There is no legend or tra- 
dition, whatever. They commonly call it the '■'■Old 
Mill,'''' just because they know nothing about it. So it has 
has always been called, and so it is called in old deeds; 
but no one ever heard of its being a mill ; nor is there any 
record of its ever having been a mill ; and no one can look 
at it, who has ever seen a mill of any kind, and think for 
a moment that it is possible it ever was a mill. There is 
no clue, whatever, in record, tradition, or report, to its 
origin or purpose. 

Let us see, said the doctor, what these men will say 
about it, who are so busy talking, over yonder. That 
old man seems to be very zealously denouncing his opin- 
ion. Surely politics must be the subject. I '11 go and 
speak to him. 

The doctor approached to where the men were busy 
26 



302 THE KOUTHMEN 

with the corn. One of them, a man apparently about 
sixty years of age, tall and hard-featured, and whose 
whole appearance showed that his present employ- 
ment was an accustomed one, was talking with much en- 
ergy, and louder than the rest. As the doctor approach- 
ed, he caught these words : 

" I tell you they knows nothing about it ; — they do n't 
care for the people ; — thirty millions o' dollars ; — I tell 
you Andrew Jackson's ruined the country ; — I knows all 
about it." 

The doctor drew near, and addressed him : — Good af- 
ternoon, my friend, — 

say Andrew Jackson's ruined the countiy ; — thirty 
millions o' doUors ; — augh, sir ; good afternoon, sir ; — 
I say, sir, Andrew Jackson's ruined the country. 

To be sure, who doubts it ? He makes all the money 
himself, you know, and puts it all in his own pocket, 
said the doctor, falling in with the old man, and winking 
his eye, as he spoke, at Mr. Norset and Mr. Cassall. 

Yes he has, sir, that he has. They do n't care for the 
people. 

You 're hard at work, my friend. 

Yes, sir, we must work in these times. Thirty millions 
o' dollars, cheated out of the people ! 

Is this good land, friend ? 

I guess it 's kind o' pretty middling, answered the old 
man, in a tone which implied that he was thinking more of 
politics than of the quality of the land. 

That's well, said the doctor; you seem to have a 
pretty fair crop ; now I want to ask you another ques- 
tion about this place ; — I dare say you can tell me ? 

I guess I can tell you any thing, answered the old man, 
resting a moment from his work. 

I thought so. I want to ask you about this " old 
mill," here. Do you know any thing about it ? 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 303 

That old mill, sir! O, yes, that old mill ; — why, yes, 
sir, that are old mill, — the Indians built that. 

O, indeed ; the Indians built it, did they ? I did n't 
know they ever built mills of stone. 

Yes, sir ; the Indians built that are old mill. 

Did you ever hear of its being used as a mill ? 

No, I guess not ; the Indians built that are mill, a 
many years ago. 

Thank you, friend ; I wanted to know something about 
it, said the doctor, finding further inquiry at this source 
of information useless, and affecting to be satisfied. 

You 're not a Jackson man, sir, I '11 be bound ? said 
the old man, as the doctor was about to rejoin his com- 
panions. 

I should think you 're not, friend, answered the doctor, 
again turning to address the old man. 

To be sure I a' nt. I tell you, sir, Andrew Jackson 's 
ruined the country. 

I suppose you did n't vote for him at his last elec- 
tion ? 

Yes, I voted for him then ; — that 's going seven years 
since. 

Why did you vote for such a bad man ? 

Because they told us how he 'd do fine things for us. 

And so he hasn't done them, aye.? I suppose you 
have to work a great deal harder now than you did 
then ? 

Why, I guess it's much about the same. But jest, 
listen what folks says about him now ! I tell you, sir, 
Andrew Jackson 's ruined the country ; — thirty million 
o' dollars. — Yes, sir, I knows all about it. 

So I see, my good friend. Well, I hope we shall have 
better times. Good afternoon, friend. 

Good afternoon, sir. Yes, I say Andrew Jackson 's 



304 THE NORTHMEN 

ruined the country ; I knows all about it : a fine man that 
is, I know, mumbled the old man to himself, as he ap- 
plied himself again to his work. 

The doctor returned to his companions in high glee. 

That comes of knowing human nature, said he, in a 
tone of complete self-satisfaction. 

Ah ! you parted good friends, doctor, said Mr. Norset, 
and I- dare say he thinks you know all about politics, — 
next to himself. 

I dare say he does, said the doctor, laughing ; but he 
is uncommonly mistaken, for I never trouble my head 
with politics, I can assure you. One man's just as good 
as another to me, if he 's only an honest man, and does 
his best for his countiy's happiness. The old man is a 
simple-hearted, honest fellow, however, he added, what- 
ever else he may be. But I understand human nature, 
you see. 

That is plain. But I hope you are much the wiser for 
the information he gave you .? 

yes. He said the Indians built the old mill, replied 
the doctor. 

Ha ! ha ! The Indians, indeed ! Nobody ever yet 
suspected them of building massive stone and mortar 
columns and towers. 

Then I suppose, Mr. Noi'set, said Mr. Cassall, the 
long and the short of the matter is, that you think the 
Northmen built it. 

1 cannot help having a strong opinion that such was 
the case, indeed ; and my reasons are simply these : — 
We know that no Indians ever did or could build it. It 
is certain that it has not been built by an Anglo-Saxon 
hand since this country was colonized from England, 
else some record must remain, — and none does exist or 
has existed within the memory of man. It commands a 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 305 

full view of the harbor and of the opposite coast, thus 
forming a most admirable place of lookout. We have 
seen it demonstrated from the manuscript documents, the 
evidence of which we have examined, that the Northmen 
resided in this immediate neighborhood for, at any rate, 
some years ; and it would certainly appear, from the 
manner in which it is stated that each one,* after Leif, 
asked of him the use of the dwellings which he had built, 
and which he agreed expressly to lend, but not to give 
them, — thus implying that they would be available at a 
future day to himself, — that the buildings erected by the 
Northmen here were substantial, most probably of stone, 
as dtoellings erected hy them are found to have heen in 
Greenland.f The strength and thickness of these walls 
correspond precisely to the structure of the ruins found 
in Greenland. These points, then, presenting so many 
coincidences, and such difficulties existing as to the 
origin of the structure, the question arises, to give these 
coincidences additional force, — By whom can this tower 
possibly have been built except by the Northmen ? We 
know that they were capable of building it, because we 
find structures of the same age, and equal strength, and 
requiring as much skill, which are known to owe their 
origin to them. The obvious utility of such a building, as 
a place of lookout for them, I need not state> 

We must have some more testimony, before we can 
set this down as the ruin of a Northman structure, said 
the doctor, in a somewhat authoritative tone. 

* See, ante, p. 163. The same is related of Freydis in Antiq. Am. 
p. 6'j, and it has been seen that Thorvald occupied the same erec- 
tions, (ante, p. 119) Thus these buildings, erected in 1000, must 
have been in good condition in 1012. 

t The tower in. question is built of the stone found in the imme- 
diate neighborhood. 

26* 



306 THE NORTHMEN 

I grant you, answered Mr. Norset, that we cannot yet 
positiveli; determine the point. I think, however, you 
will allow that there is great prolahility this was the 
erection of the Northmen. 

I will not pretend to determine any thing about it, 
said the doctor, for I never heard of the old ruin, here, 
before you mentioned it. What is said about it in the 
book ? 

Nothing. The Northern Antiquarian Society were 
ignorant of the existence of the tower when the book was 
published, and are so to this day, although they will be 
made acquainted with it in due time. When they havg 
determined what the probable character of buildings 
erected by the Northmen, ' for purposes of lookout, 
would be, the existence and character of this will be 
announced to them, but not before. Queries have al- 
ready been addressed to them to this effect. 

Are there any other ruins of any kind in this part of 
the country, asked Mr. Cassall, which can be supposed 
to be the work of the Northmen ? 

None have, at present, been discovered. It is not, 
however, impossible that such may exist, for they have 
never been searched for.* It is obvious that, as the 
Northmen remained here so long, and appear to have 
always come here with the idea of forming permanent 
settlements, they would probably leave behind them many 

* It is worthy of observation, that the principal seat of Metacom, 
or icing Pldlij^, as he is commonly called, chief of the Wam- 
panoags, was in nearly precisely the same situation as Leifs- 
budir. It is well known that, after his destruction, (1677,) every 
place in the neighborhood which conld afford shelter to the Indians 
was destroyed. It is very possible that the dwellings erected by 
Leif there may have then existed, but have been destroyed at that 
time. Any such erections would afford a most advantageous posi- 
tion for the Indians. 



IN NEW ENGLi\ND. 307 

signs of their presence here. How far these have all 
now decayed it is impossible to determine. No careful 
search or examination has ever yet been instituted. 

I suppose, however, said Mr. Cassall, that it is impos- 
sible to form any conjecture as to which party it was 
that erected this particular tower. 

Of course we cannot determine that point with cer- 
tainty ; but it appears to me most probable that it was 
erected by Thorvald's party. You will remember that 
this party remained here for three full years, and that 
only a part of the number ever left the place at any one 
time. We have no record of their mode of occupation 
during these three years ; but the erection of this tower 
might well and usefully occupy a part of the time. 

That idea appears probably correct, I think, observed 
Mr. Cassall. 

Well, said the doctor, whatever you may say, this 
ruin is certainly something like those hints about Huitra- 
mannaland. It seems to give some cue, but leaves one 
unsatisfied. One wants to know more about it. It is 
certainly a- very remarkable ruin. But, since we seem 
able to get little more satisfaction from the contemplation 
of it, suppose we now leave it, and hear what there is to 
be said about ins.criptions, as we walk home. You said 
there were several of these inscriptions in Greenland. 
What are they ? 

They are numerous, and of various kinds. Many are 
monumental, merely. The most interesting and impoi'- 
tant is the one to which I have already alluded, and 
which was found, in the year 1824, on the island of 
KiNGiKTORSOAK, in 72° 55' north latitude, and 56° 5' 
west longitude. This inscription is in the possession of 
the Northern Antiquarian Society, and an accurate en- 
graving of it is given in the volume published by them. 



308 THE NORTHMEN 

It is a genuine Runic inscription, and consists, of plain, 
straight-forward Runic characters, with much fewer of 
the cryptographic characters than we often meet with. 

What do you mean by cryptographic characters? 
asked Mr. Cassall. 

Monograms, or combinations of several letters into 
one figure, so that it is not straight-forward reading, but 
requires much skill, and great knowledge of the ancient 
modes of combination, in order to be deciphered. 

And what is the substance of the inscription found in 
Kingiktorsoak ? asked the doctor. 

There were found in the immediate neighborhood of 
the spot where this inscription was found, — which is cut 
on a small piece of polished stone, — three blocks of 
stone placed in a regular triangular figure, one larger, 
the two others smaller. There can be no doubt that the 
inscription was formerly fixed into the larger one, but 
had fallen out through the action of the weather. I 
copied the inscription before we started : it runs literally 
thus: — " Erling Sighvatsson, and Biarni ThorDar- 
SON, and Eindridi Oddsson, on the seventh day of 
THE WEEK, (that is, the Saturday^) before the day of 
Victory, (this was a feast day known by that name, 
and in use among the ancient Icelanders ; it fell on the 
25th April,) erected these marks, and explored 
(this place) in the year 1135." I should remark, that 
this date is not quite certain, though this interpretation is 
most probably correct. The character of the inscription, 
however, absolutely proves that it could not have been 
later than the twelfth century ; so that there can be little 
doubt the date 1135 is nearly, if not exactly, the correct 
one. 

Certainly that is a remarkable inscription, observed 
Mr. Cassall ; and there can be no doubt that it does, as 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 309 

you stated, establish, beyond the possibility of controver- 
sy, the discoveries of the Northmen in those extreme 
northern regions at that early period. 

And how much, said Mr. Norset, ought we not to 
respect and admire the enterprising spirit which led the 
Northmen to explore these remote regions of the western 
hemisphere. If the eulogy bestowed by Bancroft upon 
Cabot was deserved, who, in the year 1517, penetrated 
to 67° 50' north latitude, how much more ought not the 
same, and a much higher eulogy, to be applied to the 
Northmen, who, nearly four centuries earlier^ explored 
with cai'e as far as 72° 55' north latitude, and far be- 
yond, as I have shown.* How well and truly may it not 
be said of them, t that " they boldly prosecuted their de- 
signs, making their way through regions into which it 
was, long afterwards, esteemed an act of the most in- 
trepid maritime adventure to penetrate ! " 

These remarks may be justly made, indeed, said Mr. 
Cassall ; but are there no other inscriptions which bear 
directly upon the discoveries of the Northmen in these 
parts ? 

There doubtless exist others, which will be published 
in the work I mentioned. The inscription at Kingik- 
torsoak is the most important one yet published. I must 
not forget to allude to a very remarkable inscription 
which exists in Iceland, in many parts of which Runic 
inscriptions are found. The one I allude to exists in the 
southern portion of the island, in a cdebrated cave, call- 
ed P aradisarhcTiir , or the Cave of^aradise. This in- 
scription is more ancient than that found at Kingiktorsoak. 
At the time that the " Antiquitates Americance " was 
published, it had not been deciphered, but private infor- 

• Ante, p. 64. t Bancroft's Hist. U. S. vol. i. p. 12. 



310 THE NORTHMEN 

mation, derived from Rafn, the editor of the volume, has 
since conveyed the intelligence that one of the pro- 
foundest Runic scholars in Copenhagen has since suc- 
ceeded in deciphering it, and that it is found to relate 
directly to the subject of the discovery of the continent of 
America. The publication of Professor Finn Magntj- 
sen's elucidation of this inscription will be a matter of 
great interest. 

And, pray, asked the doctor, does this inscription bear 
any resemblance to any of the inscriptions which you 
state have been found in this country ? 

It does. Many parts of it bear a great resemblance, 
in character, to many parts of the inscription on the 
Assonet Rock and — 

AVait a minute ; where is the Assonet Rock ? You 
forget that, though I have occasionally visited Boston, I 
am, in truth, a stranger in New England. This Assonet 
Rock may be very notorious, but I do n't know where 
it is. 

You will remember, doctor, that we traced, on the 
map, the course of Leif and others, up to Mount Hope 
Bay, through which runs the Taunton River, called, by the 
Indians, Cohannet, but, more anciently, Assoonet. This last 
name a neck of land retains, which lies conspicuously on 
the map, about four miles above Mount Hope Bay, and to 
the westward of which runs the Taunton River, though a 
small stream called (though erroneously) Smith's Creek,* 
runs to the eastward. It is on this neck of land that the 
Assonet Rock, more commonly termed the " Dighton 
Writing Rock," stands. It stands on the west side of the 

* How the term creek came to be applied to au inland stream, is 
difficult to discover. It need hardly be said that a creek means, 
only and solely, an inlet of tlie sea or ocean. 



IN NEW ENGLAND, 311 

Assonet neck, and is about ten or twelve feet from the 
water's edge at low tide, but, at high tide, it is completely 
immersed in the water. It is certain, however, that the 
water has been encroaching on the land in this part. 
The shore, at high tide, has, within the memory of man, 
become mox'e distant from the rock than formerly, though 
now only a few feet from it.* There is no doubt, there- 
fore, that, at the distance of three or four centuries back, 
the rock was completely out of the reach of the tide. 

There is an inscription on this rock, then, is there ? 

Thei*e is. 

And do you say that it was made by the Northmen ? 

I say that there can be little rational doubt that such 
was the fact. 

But I have heard it stated, observed Mr, Cassall, that 
Mr. Catlin says it is an Indian inscription. 

Mr. Catlin ! exclaimed the doctor, in amazement ; do 
you mean Mr. Catlin, the Indian traveller ? t 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 373, quoted from Lort's " Archseologia." 
t The author begs here, most explicitly and distinctly, to state^ 
that no personal allusion would, in the slightest degree, have been 
made here, had not a personal authority been, as he is informed, 
adduced, in order to subvert the facts in the present case. Although, 
of course, no candid mind can allow itself to be swayed by the 
opinion or authority of any one, how^ever high his reputation, in a 
matter where truth is the object to be attained, and facts and evi- 
dence are capable of being adduced, — in opposition to which the 
opinion of any man is worthless, — yet it is necessary to show the 
fallacy of any asserted authority, which may possibly, at first men- 
tion, have some effect upon minds unacquainted with the facts and 
evidence in the case. This the author has endeavored to do, with 
the greatest delicacy and care. He would most distinctly state that 
no disrespect is intended or implied towards Mr. Catlin, or those 
who have used his name in a way, he believes, which Mr. Catlin 
himself never contemplated. This last remark is made because the 
author has positive and iminediate knowledge of the fact, that Mr. 



312 THE NORTHMEN 

The same. 

What, in the name of goodness, has he to do with any 
thing about inscriptions ? 

I do n't know ; I am told that he says it is an Indian 
inscription. 

I always thought, said the doctor, that Mr. Catlin had 
been an inquirer after Indian manners and customs. I 
have examined his Indian Gallery with great interest, and 
certainly think he deserves very great credit for the in- 
dustry and labor and expense which he has bestowed 
upon his subject. Few persons have so thoroughly pur- 
sued their object, or so successfully, as he. But every 
man to his vocation. All this gives him no claim what- 
ever, to be an authority in any naatter relating to inscrip- 
tions, whether Indian or otherwise ; and how any body 

Callin distinctly stated, to two highly respectable gentlemen, by 
whom the question was directly put, that Ae never hid seen any Indian 
inscription Like the Assonct Rock. The author therefore necessarily 
presumes that Mr. Catlin never made such a statement, to the con- 
trary effect, as has been attributed to him, but conceives that some 
expression of his has been misinterpreted. For Mr. Catlin himself, 
he entertains a higl>«f ersonal regard, and esteems his services and 
labors as valuable and important in many respects. As to those 
who have used Mr. Catlm's name, the author is not aware that it 
has been employed in any of the reviews, neither has he ever heard 
it employed in public. It is in other modes that the use of it has 
reached his ears; though he has been informed that it has been 
more extensively employed, and he knows that some of the daily 
journals have made use of it. He entertains no doubt, that, by 
whomsoever it may have been employed, it must have originated 
in misapprehension of the statements made by Mr. Catlin, and in 
oversight of the bearing of such an authority. It is a misappre- 
hension and oversight which might easily occur, and without any 
intentional want of candor ; but, at the same lime, serious conse- 
quences may hence arise, in retarding the determination of the 
truth in this matter. It is necessary, therefore, clearly to set forth 
and explain this oversight and misapprehension in this place. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 313 

could seriously quote his authority with respect to an in- 
scription asserted to be Runic, is past my comprehension 
to underetand. 

Well, doctor, I am told that he says it is like inscrip- 
tions which he has seen. 

Like insci'iptions which he has seen ! exclaimed the 
doctor, with his peculiar expression of mingled contempt 
and self-complacency. 

Let me put in a word there, interrupted Mr. Norset. 
Mr; Catlin has never yet seen the Assonet Rock, — or at 
least had not, at the time when these statements are 
asserted to have been made. That I know to be a fact. 
He had seen no more than drawings of it. 

Come, this is good ! continued the doctor. But sup- 
posing he had seen it, — what does he mean by saying it is 
like others he has seen. Unless it is identically the same 
in every line and figui'e, he can know nothing about its 
likeness, without- having made ancient inscriptions his 
long and constant study, which we all know he has not. 
Nothing, Mr. Cassall, — he proceeded, in his usual some- 
what dogmatic lone — nothing requires more profound, 
skill and practice and learning, than the deciphering 
ancient inscriptions ; and a common eye may often fancy 
a likeness where, in reality, and to the inspection of a 
practised eye, none exists, and vice versa. Pray, what 
are these Indian inscriptions that Mr. Catlin has seen } 

They are at the Red Pipe Stone Quarry, answered 
Mr. Cassall. This, as you know, is a sacred spot among 
the Indians, and there every Indian is anxious to leave 
his mark. These marks mostly consist of figures of 
animals, and they are there seen in vast numbers. 
" Many have the appearance," Mr. Catlin tells us, " of 
having just been finished, and others appear so ancient 
as to have acquired a high polish." 
27 



314 THE NORTHMEN 

Mr. Catlin also expressly tells us, said Mr, Norset, 
that,* " though some of these figures, in clusters or 
groups, may have been registered as a record of some 
historical facts, or traditions, yet I consider that the prin- 
cipal part of them have been produced for another pur- 
pose, and with the same meaning as our people cut or 
scribble their names in a cavern or a cupola, or any 
other extraordinary or famous place which they visit." 
They all exist confused together, without any arrange- 
ment or connection. 

Well, and is this the character of the inscription on 
the Assonet Eock ? 

Most distinctly and decidedly I answer, no, it is not. 
It is diametrically the reverse. There is one pervading 
character over the whole of the parts of the inscription 
on the Assonet Rock. There are several distinctly form- 
ed letters, so distinct that almost he who runs may read ; 
and there are various figures, formed so regularly and 
symmetrically as shows that they were carefully and 
deliberately done ; that they must have been formed at 
the same time, if not by the same hand ; and that there 
exists a meaning to, and a relation between, all the parts. 

And is there any other place where Mr. Catlin states 
that he has seen Indian inscriptions on rocks ? 

None. 

This Red Pipe Stone Quarry, then, is peculiar, and is 
marked on account of its sacredness, and from the desire 
to leave, there in particular, some memorial ? 

Just so. 

Do you say that on the Assonet Rock there is no 
jumble of naarks of animals .' 

♦ Letter of Mr. Catlin, copied from New York paper into Boston 
Transcript of Jan. 1, 1839. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 315 

Tlier-- "s no jumble at all, though the figures are nu- 
merou. "^ 'much less is thei'e a jumble of figures of 
anima^' Only two animals can be traced ; one is a bird, — 
the anient emblem of navigation ; the other is apparent- 
ly a bullock, which is placed in a recumbent position, — 
obviously the emblem of a settlement here, that animal 
being anciently considered the most important means to 
the cultivation of the soil. 

Then what is the meaning of Mr. Catlin's saying that 
he has seen inscriptions like the Assonet Rock made by 
the Indians .? I see no point of similitude. 

You must not put too much into Mr. Catlin's mouth, 
said Mr. Cassall. I do n't know that he ever said so. 
I only know that his name has been frequently used in a 
way that implies his having said so. 

Certainly that caution is necessary, said Mr. Norset. 
For my own part I don't believe Mr. Catlin ever said or 
meant such a thing. There is nothing like it in any 
printed letters of his that I have seen. It appears plain 
to me that there has been some misapprehension on the 
part of those who have used his name, as to what he 
really has stated. I imagine the truth to be, that, having 
seen rocks marked by the Indians, and, hearing that the 
Assonet Rock is marked also in a peculiar manner, all 
that he means in any thing he has said on the subject is, 
that he has seen inscriptions made by the Indians like 
this, that is, simply, also; — not that the same charac- 
ter, or any one point of resemblance, except the mere 
fact of being cut on a rock, exists between the two. So 
a man who had visited St. Peter's at Rome, might say 
that the wooden church on the hill yonder is like it, not 
meaning that the two resemble each other in any one 
point, except in the fact of each being a place wherein 
people assemble to worship. 



316 THE NORTHMEN 

I only know, said Mr. Cassall, that Mr. Catlirj,"^ authori- 
ty has been quoted, certainly with little appar.'^g^ eason, 
to show that this is not an inscription of the Noi ^f on. 

Then it is little to the credit of the quoter, a,, vered 
the doctor, shortly, and rather crustily. 

Do n't condemn too hastily, doctor, said Mr. Norset; 
it is very evident that there must have been some over- 
sight committed by whoever has appealed to this authority. 
No person of any acquaintance with literature could, 
certainly," have quoted Mr. Catlin's reports of Indian 
markings as evidence in a matter of this kind, — 
- Perfectly absurd, interrupted the doctor, in a tone little 
gentler than before. 

— Upon deliberate consideration, continued Mr. Norset. 
There must have been some oversight. I do n't pretend 
to explain how it happened. I know Mr. Catlin is a man 
of intelligence, and an honorable man, and I am certain 
that he would not wittingly lend himself to any thing 
which he did not esteem correct ; but, as the doctor has 
justly observed, he has never studied Runic inscriptions, 
or any other inscriptions, and can be of no authortity 
whatever with respect to them, although of the highest 
with respect to matters within his own department. 

Now, then, pray tell us, said the doctor, what is the 
character of the inscription on the Assonet Rock, and 
wherein it bears a resemblance to the inscription in the 
Cave of Paradise. That resemblance will be a very im- 
portant point in order to establish its authenticity as a 
work of the Northmen. 

In the Pafadisarhellir, answered Mr. Norset, are found 
many distinct and perfect letters, but a great portion of 
the inscription is composed of cryptographs of a very 
peculiar description. They Bxefgures, of various kinds, 
made up of different letters, joined together in various 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 317 

modes of combination and contraction. They put me in 
mind of a picture I once saw of the ruins of Persepolis, 
which, at a little distance, appeared a good pen and ink 
drawing, and had a fine effect ; but, approaching nearer, 
you perceived that every mark and line in the picture was 
in clear Italian writing, and, if you could once make out 
where to begin, and how to proceed, you found that this 
writing comprised a description of the scene which, in 
combination, it composed. So it is in the Paradisarhellir. 
We there find various different figures, as of a boat, and 
others less recognizable, which figures are made up of 
letters contracted and connected together. Any one who 
has studied Runic characters at all, will perceive that they 
are Runic characters which are thus combined, though he 
may not, and cannot, without great labor and study, be 
able to decipher them. To a common eye, the whole 
can certainly appear little else than a strange jumble of 
outlandish marks. It is precisely the same with the 
Assonet Rock.* Here there are several distinct letters, 
recording the name of Thorfinn and the numerals in 
the manuscripts, CXXXI, which you will remember was 
the number which, after the departure of Thorhall and 
his companions, remained with Thorfinn and went to Hop. 
A great portion of the inscription, however, is composed 
of cryptographs, like those in the Cave of Paradise. There 

*It seems quite unnecessary to enter here into any proof that the 
Northmen were accustomed to represent historical events on stone 
and otherwise, both in figure and by inscription. No one will be so 
hardy as to dispute the point, when it is well known that many hun- 
dreds of Runic inscriptions exist to this day in England, and in 
every other country connected with the Northern race. The 
Paradisarhellir alone is sufficient to prove the fact. It may be ob- 
served that there are many Runic inscriptions in England which 
resemble precisely, in cryptographic character, the inscriptions in 
the Paradisarhellir and on the Assonet Rock. 
27* 



318 



THE NORTHMEN 



are figures of various kinds, — one a ship, &c. &c. — 
obviously, to a person at all accustomed to the Runic 
character, made up in a great measure of Runic charac- 
tei*s. I doubt not that the fragment of this inscription 
which remains, — for only a small portion of the original 
is discernible, much has been broken off and much 
gradually worn away since the tide has reached it, — will 
be capable of being deciphered by careful study. 

Certainly, said the doctor, these facts are strong. I 
most undoubtedly thought the inscription story was all a 
bag of moonshine. 

You speak of those cryptographs, observed Mr. Cassall: 
are they only found in Runic inscriptions .? 

O no; we very often meet with them in Roman inscrip- 
tions of the middle ages. The monks were fond of such 
fantastic inventions. To give a single example of their 
mode of perverting the common arrangement of letters, I 
will cite one case which I happen to remember. In 1744, 
the chancel of a prioiy, of the date of 1115, was opened 
at Monkton Farley, in Wiltshire, in England. There a 
tomb was found,* and on it the following curious inscrip- 
tion,! — have you a pencil and paper, for I must write it 
down to show you. 

* Camden, (ut ante,) vol. i. p. 101. 

t Many other much more complicated and curious illustrations 
might have been introduced. This one is selected, because, ia it, 
every distinct letter is in fact given, while yet, by the great majority 
of readers, probably not one word will be capable of being decipher- 
ed. It will thus be more clearly seen how exceedingly difficult it 
must be to decipher Runic cryptographs, all of which are composed 
of characters now out of use, and even those characters being con- 
tracted and most artificially combined. It will be obvious that 
much learning and long practice must be necessary, and that the 
casual opinion of any indifferent person must be utterly worthless. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 



319 







w&\MW^wim 



This, in plain straight-forward letters, reads as fol- 
lows : — 

Hie jacet Ilbertiis 

De Chat bonitate refertus; 

Clui cum Brotona 

Dedit hie perplurima dona. 

Which may, if you please, be " done into English " 

thus : — 

Here Ubert de Chat, he lies, 
Renowned as a good man and wise ; 
Brotona he gave, and other 
Good gifts to the church, holy mother. 

It is true, there are not here any figures of objects made 
up of letters, but you see the same tendency to secret 
and obscure compositions of letters. There are, indeed, 
some compositions of letters of this kind, which have 
only recently ceased to have a common use. This is 
the case with the three letters which comprise the word 
THE. Doctor, you have been in London : do you 
remember Panyer Alley ? 

I can't say that I do, answered the doctor. 

Not know Panyer Alley ! I thought every one who 
had ever been in London had been thei-e, and that 
almost every one who had never been in London had 
heard of it; for, though, — to reverse Milton's phrase, — 
"the least, yet not the last in fame'''' is this of all the 



320 THE NORTHMEN 

alleys and courts which have become almost classical in 
London. However, there exists on the right hand side, 
as you pass up this alley from Paternoster Row, an an- 
cient inscription. I forget its exact date, and it does not 
much matter. It is more than two centuries back, I be- 
lieve. The inscription is surmounted by the sculpture of a 
boy kneeling in a basket-panyer ; and . beneath is the 
following, thus : — 

WHEN YOV HAVE GONE 

t CITTIE ROVNDE 
YET STILL THIS IS 

t HIGHEST GROVNDE 

Now it would puzzle many persons to discover what is 
meant by the letter y, with a little e over it : it spells 
nothing. This, however, is the mode in which we find 
the word the expressed in most documents of the last 
century, both written and engraved ; not so often, though 
frequently, in letter-press printing.* 

What can be the origin of such a mark .'* asked Mr. 
Cassall. 

It appears to me that it must have originated thus : — 
Most ancient alphabets had a single letter to express the 
sound TH, which we express by two letters. Among the 
rest we find this letter in the Norse and Saxon alphabets. 
The small letter expressing this sound in those alphabets 
bears a great resemblance to our common small y ; and 

* So we find, very frequently, in old works and writings, the 
single capital letter I used for the word eye. Thus the line in 
Shakspeare's Hamlet, (a. i. sc. 2.) commonly printed, — 

" I shall not look upon his like again," 

is, properly, — 

"£^e shall not look upon his like again." 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 321 

the letter e was probably generally joined in with it at 
the top. "When the peculiarities of the Saxon alphabet 
fell into disuse, this composition of the still remained in 
use, just as the marks " & " and " &c." do at present ; 
and the writers, being ignorant of the meaning of the 
Saxon letter expressing the sound th, converted it into a 
Y, the use of which, once introduced, soon became 
general. 

That seems a satisfactory explanation. 

And now, — to return lo the inscription on the Assonet 
Rock, — I must again ask you, doctor, if you do not see 
every reason to presume this inscription to have been 
the work of the Northmen ? It stands in a region which 
we have seen that they frequented ; — it is of a character 
which none of the natives have ever used, or ever sculp- 
tured ; — it bears a great resemblance, in its mode of 
composition, to the inscription (which has been inter- 
preted) in the Paradisarhellir ; and it exhibits several 
distinct letters, which record the name of Thorfinn and 
the number CXXXI, which was precisely that of his com- 
panions. What say you ? 

I am sure I don't know whether they made it, or not, 
said the doctor, evasively. Perhaps there may be some- 
thing in what you say. Are there any other inscriptions 
in New England ? 

Report has been made of several, but none othere have 
been positively ascertained to exist, except some in this 
immediate neighborhood.* One, however, has been 

* It would seem rational to expect that some inscriptions may be 
discovered on the shore of Buzzard's Baj', where Thorfinn dwelt 
for two years. The author has marked this spot on the map with 
the name of Thorjinnsbudir, (Tliorfinnsbooths or residence,) to dis- 
tinguish it from Leifsbudir, the other place of permanent residence 
of the Northmen in New England. 



322 



THE NORTHMEN 



Stated to exist on the opposite bank of the Taunton River 
lo that on which the Assonet Rock stands. Search will 
be made after it. At present, it has not been inspected. 

And what are the inscriptions in this neighborhood ? 

They lie near the shore, about seven miles hence. 
They exist on several distinct rocks. They have, how- 
ever, suffered more injury from the action of the ele- 
ments, than even the Assonet Rock. Some of them are 
situated on the coast of Narraganset Bay, in this island ; — 
others on the shore of Seaconnet Passage, in Tiverton, on 
the main land ; both being about the same distance from 
Newport, and exhibiting the same general character ; 
those at Tiverton, however, having more frequent repre- 
sentations of the human figure than the others. The 
Runic characters are very conspicuous on all these rocks ; 
and they lie in regions which the Northmen must have 
visited. Those in Tiverton, especially, lie in the precise 
neighborhood where we have seen* that Leif landed, 
before proceeding up the river ; and the habit of the 
Northmen, of leaving marks on newly-discovered or 
visited spots, is well known : we have already seen it 
exemplified in the case of Kingiktorsoak. It is, moreover, 
worthy of attention, that these rocks lie in a region which 
would be particularly likely to attract the navigator's 
attention ; and that the immediately next striking object 
beyond, is Mount Hope.t You will acknowledge that 
these facts tend strongly to confirm the proposition that 
these inscriptions are the work of the Northmen. 

Come, said the doctor, — anxious, as usual, to avoid 
any direct expression of his opinion, — we are got close 
to home, though we have walked so slowly ; and we 
seem to have had enough about these inscriptions. But 

* Ante, p. 102. t See Antiq. Am. p. 403. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 323 

there is one question I must not forget to ask you : — What 
was it that you were saying this morning aboyt a North- 
man found at Fall River ? 

O, the Northman found at Fall River. Ha ! ha ! ha ! 
doctor, you have not forgotten that story, then. Well, I 
really am inclined to think there may be some truth in 
the idea which I mentioned jocularly this morning. 

Pray, give us some account of the matter. 

Well, doctor, you know, I suppose, how Fall River 
lies ; just between the extremity of the western arm of 
Watuppa Ponds, and the extreme eastern point of Mount 
Hope Bay, where the Taunton River falls into the Bay ; 
just, in fact, about the place where we have seen that the 
dwellings of the Northmen must have been erected. 
Well, they were digging into a bank there, some time 
ago, when they came to a hollow, and, digging on, they 
found a human skeleton — 

But how do you know that it was the skeleton of a 
Northman ? 

Let me proceed with one part at a time. That this 
body was not that of an Indian was evident, both from 
the shape of the head and bones of the face, and from 
the remarkable fact of the remains of metal armor being 
found upon it. All the flesh was destroyed, excepting 
under this armor ; in those parts the flesh still existed. 
Round the body was a kind of chain, formed of little 
brass barrels strung upon a string made of something like 
catgut. It is stated that the body was found in a sitting 
posture, but it was not seen by any body who knew any 
thing about such matters until after it had been dug out, 
so that there may be some mistake about the attitude. 
That, however, is immaterial. A quantity of arrow- 
heads were found near the body. Now you will remem- 
ber, first, that in this immediate neighborhood were the 



324 THE NORTHMEN 

habitations of the Northmen ; second, that here there was 
a great battle fought between the Northmen and the 
natives; third, that, in -that battle, it is expressly stated 
that two Noi'thmen were killed ; fourth, that, as we have 
seen exemplified in the case of Thorstein,* the Northmen 
were very particular about the burial of their dead. 
Putting all things together, I think you will acknowledge 
the probability of this being the body of one of these slain 
Northmen. 

You do not pretend, then, absolutely to declare that 
it is so ? 

I only say that there seems a rational prohahilify that 
such is the fact.t The skeleton, and all found with it, 
are still presei'ved with care. Certain points remain to 
be shown, by which it will be able to be proved, almost 
to a certainty, whether or not this is the body of a North- 
man ; though, if it is not so, it would puzzle a wise man 
to imagine to whom it can have belonged, for this is 
certain, that it is not that of an Indian. It must be shown 

* See, ante, pp. 143 and 147. 

t It is necessary to camion whoever would investigate this subject, 
with the real aim of discovering Ike truth, against being too ready 
to jump hastily to the conclusion tliat every remnant of antiquity iu 
these parts, must necessarily have originated with the Northmen. 
The proof of the reality of the discoveries made by them rests on 
the internal evidence existing in the manuscript documents already 
examined. That evidence is thoroughly conclusive. Every thing 
else bearing on the subject is interesting, but does not affect the 
reality and truth of those discoveries. There can be little doubt 
that the inscriptions mentioned were the work of the Northmen ; 
still we cannot have that absolute testimony of this being the fact, 
that we have of the truth of the discoveries themselves. The mat- 
ter of this skeleton and others, (for others have been found,) re- 
quires more cautious investigation still. It would be impossible to 
determine to whom the skeleton could belong, unless to one of the 
Northmen. 



IN NEW ENGLAND. 325 

what kind of armor tlic Northmen wore ; what kind of 
ornaments, as belts, &c. were common ; how those were 
usually buried who had been slain in war ; and various 
other points. These the Northern Antiquarian Society- 
will doubtless be able easily to answer, and their answer 
may enable us to determine the point. 

Then is this the last of the remains of the Northmen of 
which you have any account to give ? asked the doctor. 

It is, doctor. 

The doctor was silent. At length ho muttered, half 
aloud, — Singular, to be sure. 

Highly interesting, I think, said Mr. Cassall. 

All these parts of the subject require much further at- 
tention and investigation, said Mr. Norse t. I have no 
doubt that future researches, both as to the remains 
already discovered, and as to the discovery of others, will 
throw great light upon the matter. This has already 
been seen to be the case with reference to the inscription 
in the Paradisarhellir, which, as I have before stated, is 
found to bear directly upon the discovery of the American 
continent. 

Well, well, said the doctor, it's all veiy well ; I do n't 
know ; — 

What do n't you know, doctor ? 

O, I do n't know — nothing at all ; nothing at all. 

That is to say, you do n't like to acknowledge that any 
impression has been made upon you by the evidence, 
though you feel convinced that it is satisfactory. 

Poll ! poll ! nonsense, nonsense. 

No nonsense at all. I wonder, doctor, that the very 
absurdity of such an objection as that implied in the use 
of Mr. Catlin's name about the Assonet Rock, — which 
absurdity you, as a man of letters, saw immediately, 
though nothing overwilling to believe the inscription the 
28 



326 THE NORTHBIEN 

Northmen's work before, — and the facts which I have 
stated, in reference to that and other inscriptions, should 
not be sufficient to convince you of the futility of all ob- 
jections, and to make you acknowledge the high prob- 
ability of this being the work of the Northmen. 

O, it 's all very well, sir, said the doctor, hastily ; I 
dare say the Northmen made the Assonet inscription. 

You do allow it, then ? said Mr. Norset, professing to 
take the last clause of the doctor's sentence as if said in 
serious earnest ; I thought candor would not allow you to 
deny it. There can, indeed, be little doubt that such is 
the fact, when all other evidence is taken and placed by 
the side of the internal evidence contained in the inscrip- 
tion itself, as compared with other Runic inscriptions. 
And the Portsmouth and Tiverton rocks, too ; there can 
be little doubt, from the same evidence, as to the fact of 
their oi'iginating in the same source. 

But again remember, doctor, what I said this morning, 
that, whether these inscriptions be or be not the work of 
the Northmen, it cannot affect, by one jot or tittle, the 
evidence of the authenticity and truth of the narratives 
of the discovery and exploration of America by the 
Northmen, which I have demonstrated to be true by the 
examination of their own internal evidence. These re- 
mains can be nothing more than corroborative testimony, 
though most interesting monuments. They have nothing, 
in fact, necessarily to do with the proof of those dis- 
coveries. The absurdity must then be very evident, of 
the idea which some people seem to entertain, that the 
whole history of the discoveries of the Northmen is to be 
overthrown by weakening the authenticity of the Assonet 
inscription as the work of the Northmen. A parcel of 
crude notions, originating chiefly in ignorance, are thus 
thrown out upon this particular and unfoi'tunate rock, 



IN NEAV ENGLAND. 327 

and these worthy individuals seem to think the work is 
done. 

That is folly. Of course, however, nobody hstens to 
them or believes them. 

Yes they do ? and for the simple reason that they them- 
selves know nothing about the matter, and it is impossible, 
therefore, that they should be able to distinguish this 
spurious argument from genuine and direct argument. 
The detailed facts connected with these discoveries, 
haviiig been hitherto locked up in foreign languages, are 
not generally known. It is necessarily upon these alone, 
and not upon any inscription rock, that the whole of the 
real evidence rests. 

Certainly the detailed facts ought to be generally 
known and examined, in order to arrive at a knowledge 
of the truth. 

They should be so, indeed. The discovery of Ameiica 
by the Northmen, in the tenth century, ought to be a topic 
of at least as much interest as the discovery of the West 
Indies by Colon, in the fifteenth. We shall find it gener- 
ally esteemed so one of these days, I doubt not. 

I should think so, remarked Mr. Cassall. In fact, I must 
freely confess that, though I was inclined to ridicule the 
idea at first, and to imagine all relating to it dull and un- 
interesting, I have found myself gradually become, not 
only convinced of the indubitable truth of the facts 
alleged, but most deeply interested in all the details. 
New England seems almost to become classic ground, 
especially the shores of Massachusetts and of Rhode 
Island. I shall certainly make a pilgrimage to the dif- 
ferent spots visited by Northmen in this neighborhood. 
I do not understand how any one can fail to be interested 
in a topic of this nature, — the discovery of this great 
continent, and the first establishment of a connection be- 



328 THE NORTHMEN IN NEW ENGLAND, 

tween it and Europe. The remains left here by the 
Northmen add to the interest. These are indeed pre- 
cious reUcs, and every care ought to be taken for their 
preservation. 

It will be a disgrace if it is n't, said the doctor, shortly. 

So it will, doctor, said Mr. Norset ; and I think, with 
Mr. Cassall, that it is something like a disgrace to any 
body not to take any interest in this subject, and not to 
feel any desire to become acquainted with the facts con- 
nected with it. 

We have wandei'ed considerably past our door, said 
the doctor ; shall we now turn back ? We seem to have 
pretty well concluded the discussion of the deeds and 
discoveries of the Northmen, and it grows towards 
evening. 

As you please, doctor. And you will not pretend to 
deny, — though you have thought it necessary to en- 
deavor, in vain alas, to discover flaws and signs of in- 
consistency at every step, — that you have felt a great 
interest in all these details of the discoveries and explora- 
tions of the Northmen, — in all which has thus opened to us 
some view and knowledge of America in the olden 

TIME ? 

The doctor, though still unwilling to signify a positive 
assent, gave that surest sign of acquiescence which is 
conveyed by silence. 

I hope, then, continued Mr. Norset, that you will no 
longer have any hesitation in declaring your conviction 
of the authenticity of the records, and of the truth of the 
narratives, which have been handed down to us, of the 
discovery of America by the Northmen in the tenth 

CENTURY. 



APPENDIX 



NOTE A. 



ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF THE NORTHMEN 
AND COLON (COLURIBUS.)* 

The influence of habit and education in implanting and fixing 
ideas in the mind is well known. When these ideas take a direc- 
tion which tends to gratify any of the predominant feelings, they 
become still more deeply cherished, and still more difficult to eradi- 
cate, however erroneous, and clearly proved erroneous, they may 
be. Such is the idea which has been almost universally implanted 
in the minds of men that Colon was the first discoverer of America.t 
As, in the case of the cardinals who had been educated in the be- 
lief that the sun moved round the earth, and who were horror- 
stricken at the broaching of the contrary idea, so, the most extraor- 
dinary reluctance is felt by many to relinquish the idea of Colon's 
having been the first who opened the new world to European inter- 
course. It may not be amiss, therefore, to examine, somewhat 
more in detail than could be done in the body of this volume, the 
actual merits of that deservedly celebrated navigator, and to com- 
pare his merits with those of the Northm'en, in order that it may be 
fairly determined to whom belongs, in truth, the greater real honor, 
— who was, in truth, the discoverer of Aanerica. 

Previously to doing this, it will be proper to allude, as briefly as 
possible, to the remarks of two authors who have made allusions to 

* See Preface, and pp. 3, 14, 87, 131, 227, 251, 254, &fc. &c. 
tSee, ante, pp. 12 and 13. 

28* 



330 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

the Northmen, in connection with their statements of the expedi- 
tions of Colon. It will be obvious that, although every person 
anxious to ascertain the real truth will examine the original sources 
of information for himself, and not rely on the opinions of any 
author, however high his reputation, there must be many who will 
be led to pause, when they see statements or conclusions made by 
those who, as they suppose, had every means of information, neither 
of which they find warranted by such personal examination. It be- 
comes therefore necessary to take some notice of the statements 
or conclusions contained in the remarks which have been men- 
tioned. 

The works to which allusion is made are Irving's " History of the 
Life, &c. of Columbus," and Brancroft's " History of the United 
States." The latter shall be first examined. 

It would, perhaps, be impossible to find, elsewhere, throughout 
the range of historical literature, so great a number of errors of 
statement, in respect of fact and connected circumstance, as are 
here to be found in the compass of a single page ; for let it be under- 
stood that these observations have reference only to the remarks 
of Mr. Bancroft as to the discoveries of the Northmen. These 
errors and misstatements are the more remarkable, inasmttch as the 
writer professes to have access to, and to have consulted, the original 
authorities on this subject. 

With the design of exhibiting completely the nature of this 
passage, the author at first took each clause separately, and exam- 
ined it, at full length, with a view to showing its incorrectness; for 
it is compelled to be stated that, out of the thirty (or thereabouts) 
clauses of which the passage consists, there is scarcely one which 
does not imbody a misstatement. A detailed notice of each was 
prepared, with the intention of insertion here. Upon reconsidera- 
tion, however, it was found to extend too far, and it was thought 
that the selection of a few of the more prominent points would be 
sufllicient to .show the value of the whole passage, as authority, 
either for correctness of statement or inference.* The whole of the 
original passage shall be copied verbatim from Mr. Bancroft's work, 
(fourth edition, vol. i. p. 6,) and divided into clauses as at first in- 
tended to be noticed. Those clauses which are not noticed in 
detail, shall be merely designated by the addition " incorrect," or by 



* Should it be found necessary, the whole of these notices will be made public 
on a subsequent occasion. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 331 

reference to the passage in the previous pages where the incorrect- 
ness will be seen exhibited, or shall be passed over altogether with- 
out notice. 

" The enterprise of Columbus, *the most memorable maritime 
enterprise in the history of the world, * formed between Europe 
and America the communication which will never cease. ' The 
national pride of an Icelandic historian has indeed claimed for his 
ancestors the glory of having discovered . the western hemisphere. 
* It is said that they passed from their own island to Greenland, * and 
were driven by adverse winds from Greenland to the shores of 
Labrador; ® that the voyage was often repeated ; ''that the coasts of 
America were extensively explored ; » and colonies established on 
the shores of Nova Scotia or Newfoundland. ^ It is even suggested 
that these early adventurers anchored near the harbor of Boston, or 
in the bays of New Jersey ; *" and Danish antiquarians believe that 
Northmen entered the waters of Rhode Island ; " inscribed their 
adventures on the rocks of Taunton River ; " gave the name of 
Vinland to the southeast coasts of New England; '^ and explored the 
inlets of our country as far as Carolina. '^But the story of the 
colonization of America by Northmen rests on narratives mytho- 
logical in form, '*and obscure in meaning; '* ancient, yet not con- 
temporary. " The chief document is an interpolation in the his- 
tory of Sturleson, " whose zealous curiosity could hardly have 
neglected the discovery of a continent. "The geographical details 
are too vague to sustain a conjecture ; 2" the accounts of the mild 
winter and fertile soil are, on any modern hypothesis, fictitious or 
exaggerated; "' the description of the natives applies only to the 
Esquimaux, inhabitants of hyperborean regions; ^s the remark which 
should define the length of the shortest winter's day has received in- 
terpretations adapted to every latitude from New York to Cape 
Farewell ; 23 and Vinland has been sought in all directions, from 
Greenland and the St. Lawrence to Africa. 24 The nation of in- 
trepid mariners, whose voyages extended beyond Iceland and be- 
yond Sicily, '■'■' could easily have sailed from Greenland to Labra- 
dor; ^®no clear historic evidence establishes the natural probability 
that they accomplished the passage." 

' This is denied : see subsequent argument. 

2 Five hundred years after the Northmen had established the 
same. 

3 This is intended, of course, as an insinuation against the credit 
due to the work of such a man. On this subject it may be observed, 



332 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

that it must indeed be an extraordinary kind of national pride 
which should enable any man to compose an account of the dis- 
covery of a country, four hundred years before that discovery was 
really made, in which account that country is accurately described, 
and circumstances and facts stated which could only have occurred 
if that account were true, but which 7mist have occurred if that 
account were true: — this would be much more extraordinary than 
the fact of those discoveries themselves. Particular attention is 
here requested to the observations on this subject, ante, pp. 28, 80, 
81, and 97. The only meaning which can be possibly really at- 
tached to this argument or insinuation is this : that the more oppor- 
tunities and means a man has for becoming acquainted with the 
facts which he narrates, the less is his narrative to be credited. 
Thus, the history of the discoveries o the Northmen was first pub- 
lished, as compiled from original records, still in existence, by Torfi, 
(Torfceus,) a Northman; crgo,{h.a.t history is unworthy of credit; — 
the history of the Peloponnesian war was written by Thuc3'dides, a 
Greek; ergo, that history is unworthy of credit; — the " Annals of 
Rome" were written by Tacitus, a Roman; ergo, those Annals are 
unworthy of credit; — the history of England has been written by 
Dr. Lingard, an Englishman; ergo, that history is unworthy of 
credit ; — the history of the United States has been written by Mr. 
Bancroft, an American ; ergo, that history is unworthy of credit. 
Be it observed, this is Mr. Bancroft's logic, not the author's. 

* The fact that the Northmen passed from Iceland to Greenland 
more than eight centuries and a half ago, (thus, in fact, sojourning 
in the western hemisphere,) is at least as certain an historical fact 
as that the Pilgrim fathers ever landed at Plymouth. Whoever 
doubts the former fact will be no less unreasonable if he doubts the 
exislence of either Iceland or Greenland. 

* Wholly incorrect. Nowhere thus even hinted. See, for real 
facts, ante, p. 71, &c. &c. 

' Necessarily, the last being incorrect, incorrect also. 
' IncoiTect. 

* As to first part, see p. 123 ; latter part, wholly incorrect. 

'" Misrepresentation : Danish antiquarians have pvhlished the 
original records. 

" Incorrect, in fact j see pp. 317, 321, 322, 326. 

" Incorrect. 

'* What kind of a story this is, has been shown, ante, pp. 28, 80, 
81, 97, &c. ; and see answer to 3. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 333 

So far from being " mythological in, form" these narratives, as 
every reader of tlie previous pages must liave perceived, arc re- 
markable for their straight-forward, unostenlatimis siviplicity. This 
Stands so much in contrast to any thing in tlie shape of mythologi- 
cal, as to have attracted the attention, in the jcay of contrast, of an 
impartial, but very competent writer. See, ante, latter part of note, 
p. 8. Moreover, it is the fact, as noticed, ante, pp. 33, 55, and 
257, that ALL the lyromincnt navies appearing in these narratives, as 
actors, are those of individuals well known in the external history of 
the times. There is not the remotest approach, either in style, in 
subject matter, or in event, to any thing mythological. There are 
no marvellous catastrophes, or superhuman achievements. The 
whole is a simple, natural, unadorned recital of events, carrying in 
its very simplicity evidence of its truth. Even the allusions to 
superstitions introduced, are free from any thing mythological. 
They describe only what is known to have existed and been prac- 
tised among the people to whom the whole refers. The ruins in 
Greenland, and the inscriptions at Kingiklorsoak, &c. must, of 
course, be considered " mythological in form," if these narratives 
are so. It is difficult to conceive that these narratives can have 
been perused by any one who can write thus, and as follows, of 
them. It would be well if modern histories were characterized by 
the same simplicity of style which so strongly marks them, and in 
w^hich they differ so much from tlie style of Mr. Bancroft's own 
historical narrative. 

'* The clear simplicity, instead of obscurity, of the narratives, 
has been already noticed, and must be obvious to every reader. 

'^ It is here seen that the antiqvdty of the records is not ventured 
to be impeached. (See, ante, pp. 25, 26, 27, and 54.) This being 
admitted, the objection involves a contradiction. (See answer to 3, 
and, ante, pp. 28, 80, 81, 97, &c.) The credit of the narratives is 
attempted to be impeached by saying that they are " not contempo- 
rary." It has been already shown (see, ante, p. 22, also note B) 
that they are, in fact, contemporary, — the justness and correctness 
of which proposition ami argument is clearly evident from the facts 
stated in answer to 3, and in pp. 28, 80, 81, 97, &c. 

"' This is wholly, and in every part, a misrepresentation and 
misstatement. See note, ante, p. 254. The perusal of a single page 
of the Preface * to the Antiq. Am. is alone sufficient to prove such 

* See Prser. Antiq. Am. pp. vii. and viii. 



334 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

to be the case. The " chief document " — which is legion, for there 
are many equally important — is not found at all in the pages of 
Sturle.son, (always called, by his countrymen and other authors, 
Snorri Slurluson.) The documents relating to these expeditions 
are found in works totally distinct from the Heimskringla of Snorri 
Sturluson. (See, ante, pp. 51 — 54.) Of a large portion of the events 
detailed in these documents, no mention is made in any edition of 
the Heimskringla. Mr. Bancroft, learned, from the pages of the 
Antiquitates Amemcan^s; itself,* that one passage which has ap- 
peared in some of the editions of the Heimskringla, relating to these 
discoveries, was most probably not inserted by Snorri himself, but 
was copied from the original and distinct records of those discov- 
eries which still exist, — and which are published in the Antiq. 
Am. — and inserted by a later hand. The candor of the " Danish 
Antiquarians" may here be contrasted with that of Mr. Bancroft. 
The Heimskringla relates to events totally distinct and different 
from these discoveries; and it is /Acrc/bre suggested by the Danish 
Antiquarians, that Snorri did not insert this passage in his history. 
The authorities for these discoveries are as ancient and as authen- 
tic as, though distinct from, the Heimskringla. It is especially 
worthy of observation, however, that a passage does occur, in a por- 
tion of Snorri's work of which he was the undoubted and undis- 
puted author, in which distinct mention is made of Vinland, and of 
Leif Eireksonh expedition thither. \ 

" The Heimskringla consists of a History of the Icings of Norway. 
The discoveries of the Northmen in Greenland, and other parts of 
the western hemisphere, do not therefore belong in any way to its 
subject. A man may go out of his way to relate facts disconnected 
with his subject; but it does not follow that those facts should never 
have existed because he does not do so. As noticed, however, un- 
der 17, " the discovery of the continent" of North America did not 
escape the " zealous curiosity " of Snorri Sturluson. He distinctly 
mentions it in a portion of his work of undoubted and undisputed 
authenticity, and precisely in the manner which was to be expect- 
ed; namely, in a passing allusion to Leif Eirekson, who appears 
briefly in the history of Olaf Tryggvason, and who was closely 
connected with the discovery of Vinland. (See, ante, pp. 89 
and 114.) 

" The geographical details are clear, precise, and distinct, though 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 6. f See Antiq. Am. p. 193. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 335 

brief; man}'- incidental allusions occurring to render them more 
precise and definite. (See, e. g. pp. 71, 75, 77, 80, IGG, 1G7, 281, &c. 
&c.) It is impossible for any one wlio examines them, even 
hastily, to look at them as vague. Mr. Bancroft's pages have 
themselves been more than once quoted to prove the preciseness 
of these details. (See pp. 120 and 281.) This objection may well be 
placed by the side of that alluded to on p. 95, ante, oi too great ac- 
curacy. The two compared, will serve to show how wise men may 
differ in their opinions on the same subject. (See also, as before, 
answer to 3, pp. 28, 80, 81, and 97.) 
^ Wholly incorrect. (See pp. ante, 104, &c. and 189, &c.) 
*' What would be thought of any foreigner who was, upon hear- 
ing a description of the inhabitants of the United States at the 
present day, to say that he did not believe there was such a people 
living there, for " the description of the inhabitants applies only lo 
the English, inhabitants of an island, far off, to the northwest of 
Europe 1 " Yet that objection would be exactly corresponding in 
argument to, though more rational on many accounts than, the one 
here advanced. Does it follow that, because the Esquimaux are 
now found only in the northern regions of the American conti- 
nent, they should never have been found in more southern regions 
of the savie continent ? On the contrary, is it not very probable 
that a change in their habitations may have taken place in the 
course of nme centuries 1 Strong evidence exists, independently of 
the Icelandic documents, M'hich goes to prove that such change has 
actually*taken place, and that the same race did actually, at some 
former period, inhabit regions still more southward than Vinland.* 
In addition to all this, it is not granted that these descrii^tions of 
the natives do, nccessarilij, apply only to the Esquimaux. Of that 
the reader of these pages can judge for himself 

*' This, and the following clause, would seem to have been 
penned rather with reference to the composition of a well-rounded 
sentence, than with reference to fact. Neither of them Ims the 
slightest foundation in fact. The remark alluded to, (see, ante, p. 
107,) has never received an interpretation, b}' any Icelandic scholar, 

* The fact itself, that the coJonies in Greenland were harassed, during the 
latter period of their existence, by the incursions of tlie natives, loolss very much 
as if some nortli ward migration had tal<en place. It would seem, also, from the 
mention, in several of the geographical notices of the thirteenth and fourteenth 
ccn.turies, of the Skrselings dwelling in Nelluland, (see, ante, p. 261,) that the 
Icelanders were aware of their change of resilience. 



336 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

adapted either to New York or Cape Farewell. The mention of 
the latter point indeed involves an absurdity, which it is wonderful 
that the writer did not perceive. It involves the absurdity of sup- 
posing the narrator to say that the day and night were of more 
equal length in Greenland than in Greenland! The Icelandic or 
Greenland writer is guilty of no such absurdity. This remark has 
received two interpretations, both mentioned in the previous pages, 
(ante, p. 107, &c.) where the correct elucidation is given, and the 
cause of the error exhibited. Both the latitude of Newfoundland, 
(see Thormod Torfi [ Torfmis] and his copyists,) and that of Rhode 
Island, (see Pall Vidalin, Finn Jousson,* Antiq. Am., Wheaton, 
Henderson, &c. &c.) lie at a considerable distance from either 
Cape Farewell or New York. Rhode Island is, without any doubt, 
the correct locality. 

*' This is the only instance, in the whole of this passage, in 
which any reference is given in support of any assertion ; and it is 
not a little remarkable that the references here given prove, each 
one of them, the total incorrectness of the assertion made, and prove 
the direct opposite to that assertion to have been the fact. See this 
noticed fully in note to p. 227, ante. Vinland has never yet been 
placed, or sought, or supposed to have existed, in either Greenland 
or Africa. It has been sought and supposed to have existed in two 
situations only ; one of which can be clearly shown to be erroneous, 
and the other has been proved to be correct. (See answer to 22, also 
pp. 77, 81, &c. 84, &c. 98, &c. 109, and chaps, ii. and iii. passim.) Each 
of the authorities cited by Mr. B. assigns to Vinland precisely the 
sa7ne situation as is assigned to it by the descriptions contained in 
each of the narratives translated in this volume. Those authorities 
afford thus a remarkable confirmation of the truth of those narra- 
tives. They Avill presently be referred to more particularly, and 
one of them translated at full length. The passage from Adam of 
Bremen (ante, p. 37) must, it is presumed, have been forgotten, 
or considered, with Dr. Dubital, to be an interpolation, by the 
writer of this clause. 

* The firgt of these authors die(jl in 1727, the other in 1789. . Their elucidation 
was not, therefore, made for the purpose of favoring tlie " belief" of the " Dan- 
ish Antiquarians," who first publislied their " belief" in 1837. The elucidation 
of these learned men, which, as before stated, (p. 108,) is the one in which the 
great majority of Icelandic scholars are agreed, was made without any reference 
to tho position of Vinland, or to the expeditions and discoveries of the Northmen. 
It is, therefore, perfectly impartial. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 337 

'* Very incomplete. (See, ante, pp. G4 and 309.) 

** They could ; (see, ante, pp. 20 and 21;) and that fact should have 
made the writer hesitate, before denying, in such sweeping terms, 
the truth of the contents of all the authentic documents recording 
that they did do much about the same as what he himself ac- 
knowledges that they " could easily " have done. 

^ This is the writer's assertion* If the external evidence of 
authentic history is nothing; if the known existing facts of the 
present day are nothing ; if internal evidence of truth, existing in 
every line of the recording documents, is nothing ; if incidental 
coincidences, discovered in the statement of every fact of impor- 
tance", are nothing; if the confirmation drawn from reference to 
other documents of undoubted authenticity, but distinct in authors, 
country, and age, is nothing ; if all human testimony is nothing ; 
and the doctrines of Pyrrho, and the mode of argument adopted in 
the " Historical Doubts" (ante, p. 23) are sound and just; — then, 
indeed, is that assertion well-founded and correct. 

The remarks on the same subject, contained in Mr. Irving's 
" Columbus," must be next examined. That examination will, it 
is hoped, be a more grateful task to the reader, as it has been to the 
author, than the one which has been just concluded. Mr. Irving 
neither professes to have had, nor is it possible that he could have 
had, access to the original documents before the publication of his 
valuable and interesting work. But, notwithstanding this, we do 
not find him making any egregious errors in statement, or dog- 
matically declaring that the facts alleged are untrue, because they 
might seem to affect the truth of ideas which habit and education 
had implanted. His remarks are judicious, considering the yncans 
of information which he had ; and, though he errs in his apprehen- 
sion of the facts, that error is plainly owing only to the same 
cause, — want of access to the true fountain-head of information. 
There are no remarks made on this subject, in the " History of 
Columbus," which do discredit to the judgment or candor of the 
highly talented and deservedly much admired author of that 
work. At the same time, since errors do exist in his apprehension 
of the facts, and, consequently, in the inferences drawn from them, 

* The remarkable manner in which Mr. Bancroft contradict!! himself in the 
same work, only two pages further on, has been already pointed out in note to 
p 2.39 

29 



338 ON THE COMPARATIVE MEKITS OF 

it is proper that those statements and inferences should be here 
alluded to and examined. 

The remarks made by Mr. Irving on this subject, occur in the 
Appendix to his " History of the Life, &c. of Columbus," No. xiv. 
In that article Mr. Irving gives a statement of some of the facts 
connected with the discovery of the continent of North America, 
That statement, however, contains several errors, being taken only 
from Forster's Northern Voyages ; it is indeed expressly added by 
Mr. Irving: — " The author of the present work has not had the 
means of tracing this story to its original sources. He gives it on 
the authority of M. Malte Brun and Mr. Forster." Thus Mr. 
Irving's knowledge of the facts was derived only from fourih-rate 
sources, and not from any inspection of the actual records them- 
selves. It is not wonderful, therefore, that he should be inclined to 
doubt the authenticity of the facts. It thus only becomes further 
evident how necessary it is that these original documents should be 
made public, so that all may have access immediately to them, and 
be enabled to examine directly into the internal evidences of 
truth which they exhibit. Had Mr. Irving been enabled thus to 
do, it is most probable that he would not have spoken of the 
" mysterious Vinland," nor have doubted of the perfect truth of the 
accounts of the " voyages of the Scandinavians." 

It is added to the above remarks, — "Forster appears to have 
no doubt of the authenticity of the facts. As far as the author of 
the present work has had experience in tracing these stories of 
early discoveries of portions of the new world, he has generally 
found them very confident deductions, drawn from very vague 
and questionable facts," &c. ; and he alludes to the idle'stories of St. 
Borondon, and the Island of the Seven Cities. It will immediately 
be obvious that these remarks originated only n the same want of 
I'eference to the original documents. Under such circumstances 
they are not unnatural. A glance, however, at the actual con- 
tents of those documents, which are presented to the reader in this 
volume, and at the accounts of the isles of St. Borondon and of the 
Seven Cities, will suffice to show the total diversity of the two 
cases. In the case of the latter, there are no documents at all; 
nothing exists but rumors alluded to by various historians of Eu- 
rope. In these rumors the internal evidence is directly opposed to 
the probability of their truth, and no coincidences, geographical or 
otherwise, exist. In the latter part of the first chapter of the 
present work, (p. 40, &c.) the story of Plato's Atlantis, and the other 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLITMBTTS. 339 

allusions to an extra-European continent to the westward, among 
the ancients, are examined and shown to have no semblance, in 
point of evidence of authenticity, to the accounts contained in the 
documents here detailed. The stories of St. Borondon, the Isles of 
the Seven Cities, &c. &c. rest upon a still more sandy foundation 
than do these allusions among the ancients. In the case of the 
"voyages of the Scandinavians," however, we have no loose rumors, 
or "deductions drawn from very vague and questionable facts;" 
but, on the contrary, we have simple, unadorned narrations of the 
transactions themselves ; the whole free from ostentation or art, 
and characterized by a straight-forward plainness and simplicity : — 
there is no attempt to impose a tale of wonders on the reader's im- 
agination; but we have a brief narrative of unvarnished facts, told 
in a strain of conscious truth : — there is no monstrous relation of 
marvellous adventures which are adverse to all probability; but 
there is a detail given of facts, which carry in themselves the air of 
truth, and which bear on their very face marks of the highest 
probability : — there is no contradiction between these relations and 
other known facts, and all external and internal evidence ; but there 
is a strict harmony in all the parts of the narrative with the facts 
of known authentic history; — while all external evidence testifies to 
the authenticity of the documents, and all internal evidence testi- 
fies to the same point, and to the truth of the narratives contained 
in those documents; — in addition to which, there are incidental 
allusions, in several ancient works "of acknowledged authenticity, 
to facts narrated in detail in these documents, which allusions 
can only be accounted for on the supposition of the authenticity 
and truth of these documents and narratives. All these points 
have been sufficiently discussed and proved in the previous pages. 
(See chap. i. passim.) 

Thus much for any similitude between the history of the dis- 
coveries of the Northmen and the tales of St. Borondon, &c. Mr. 
Irving alludes also to the alleged voyages of the Zeni. It is nothing 
whatever to the present question whether they be true or false. 
They only profess to have been made in the latter part of the four- 
teenth century, four centuries after the discoveries of the North- 
men. Tlie accounts of them are, however, wanting in those evi- 
dences of truth which exist so strongly in the case of the narratives 
of the discoveries of the Northmen. (See, ante, p. 233.) 

Mr. Irving, however, candidly allows, — " There is no great im- 
probability, however, that such enterprising and roving voyagers as 



340 ON THE COBIPARATIVE MERITS OF 

the Scandinavians may have wandered to the northern shores of 
America, &c. ; and, if the Icelandic manuscripts, said to be of the 
thirteenth century, can be relied upon as genuine, free from 
modern interpolation and correctly quoted, they would appear to 
prove the fact." It has been seen that these manuscripts still exist 
of the I te alleged, and of course interpolation is therefore impossi- 
ble. (See, pp. 26, &c. 54, 97, &c.) " B^it," continues Mr. Irving, 
having had no means of inspectinj; these documents^ and ascertaining 
their contents, " but, granting the truth of the alleged discoveries, 
they led to no more result than would the interchange of communi- 
cation between the natives of Greenland and the Esquimaux. The 
knowledge of them appears not to have extended beyond their own 
nation, and to have been soon neglected and forgotten by them- 
selves." Several suggestions rise in answer to these remarks. 

First, — they did lead to more results than those thus stated. (See 
pp. 289 and 290) Greenland^ and Iceland were colonized, being a 
part of these discoveries. Greenland is certainly much more a part of 
America and the western heinisphere, than any region of the West 
Indies ; and Iceland is certainly as much an American island as St. 
Domingo. The colonies of Greenland and Iceland were very im- 
portant ones, on accomit of literature, trade, fisheries^ &c. ; they 
were, in fact, as valuable to Norway by commercial intercourse, 
and more so, in truth, than the Indies ever really were to Spain. 
That the operations of nature and other causes, over which the 
settlers could have no control, caused the destruction of the colony 
in Greenland after it had existed in ajlotcrishmg condition for nearly 
five centuries, (thus being far from being soon forgotten) does not 
affect the question. It was, in fact, the memory of the former 
colonies which caused fresh colonies to be established in 1721, so 
that the intercourse between America and Europe, — the western 
and eastern hemispheres, — has never been forgotten, even though 
Iceland be left out of the question. 

Second, — it is by no means clear that a colony was not established 
in the more southern regions of North America, namely, in Vin- 
land, the present New England ; (pp. 231 and 232.) It is certain 
that the Northmen resided in that region for several years, (p. 209;) 
that they had intercourse with that and the neighboring regions 
during several subsequent centuries, (pp. 229, 234, 236, &c. ;) and 
that the facts of their visits and explorations were not forgotten, but 
entered into the general stock of knowledge of the age ; were record- 
ed in accurate traditions subsequently committed to writing ; and 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 341 

specified in the geographical treatises of all subsequent times. They 
were recorded also by the writers of other nations, as witness the 
quotation from Adam of Bremen, (p. 3G.) 

Third, — at least one individual is kno'mi to have been born in 
this Viuland, (present Stale of Mass.) during the residence of the 
Northmen here, (p. 177,) the ancestor of a long line of celebrated 
characters. At least one oi/wr must have been born in Vinland, 
since it is stated of Freydis (p. 194) that she was unable to fly 
from the Skrselings on account of the state of her health. That 
cause was pregnancy, (Antiq. Am. p. 151,) and, as Thorfinn's com- 
pany remained in Vinland at least a year after that time, Freydis 
must,- before their departure, have given birth to a child. 

Fourth, — it is probable as before stated, (p. 14,) that Colon's own 
idea of reaching land, — Asia as he always imagined, — by crossing the 
western ocean, received its chief confirmation during his visit to 
Iceland. For Colon's own words, with reference to his visit to Ice- 
land, see Irving's " History," &c. b. i. ch. 6. On this subject some 
important observations have been made by Professor Finn Magnu- 
scn, which leave the fact of Colon's visit to Iceland a matter of 
which there can be no possible doubt, and render it almost certain 
that he must have seen and conversed with those capable of inform- 
ing him with respect to lands in the west. (See Antiq. Am. note. 
Prsef. xxiv.) He would of course allow the facts stated to favor 
his favorite idea only, and would still imagine the lands described 
to be a part of the eastern coast of Asia. It is known that his idea 
was first broached to Paulo Toscanelli of Florence, in 1474. He 
went to Iceland in 1477 ; and this idea then filled his mind, and would 
be certain to be uttered in conversation with the learned there, which 
would induce them to narrate some accounts of the western In "•' 
known to them. It was soon after his return from Iceland tha 
his expedition was first proposed. 

Fifth, — the o-esvlt of an action is by no means always the sure 
criterion by which to judge of its merit j though, even judging by 
results, the expeditions of the Northmen become at least as re- 
markable as those of Colon. (See observation/r^^.) The reasons why 
the discoveries of the Northmen did not become generally hiovm to 
Europe, (they were kiiouTi to, and recorded by, European authors, 
Adam of Bremen, &c.) have been already shown, (pp-12, 13.) But it 
must necessarily have happened, as in fact it has happened, in the 
progress of events, that the records of those discoveries would be 
made public, and expeditions be again made in quest of the lands 
29* 



342 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

mentioned. This would obviously have occurred long ago by others, 
if Colon himself had not acted on the hints given. The publica- 
tion of TorfoBus, in 1705, would have aroused the enterprise of all 
Europe. It is worthy of observation, also, that the greatest good that 
has resulted in these latter days, from the discovery of America, has 
resulted, and now exisis, not in the West Indies, or in the regions on 
the continent of America casually touched but not settled by Colon, 
but in the very regions discovered and inhabited by the Northmen. 
Are not the United States of North America, and, it may perhaps 
be said, especially New England and the immediately neighboring 
parts, of more importance in ihe world's scale, — do they not hold a 
higher rank, — are they not more advanced in civilization, science, 
and the arts, than all the rest of the continent of America, north 
and south, and all the Indies, east and west, put together 1 The 
United States, New England in particular, were discovered and 
explored and inhabited by the Northmen five centuries before the 
time of Colon ; and it has been by a race of North blood, and not 
of Spanish blood, that these United States have been colonized, and 
settled, and raised to their present position. 

The whole of these remarks will have served to render it ob- 
vious how necessary it is, in order to arrive at a just conclusion eis 
to the reality and nature of the discoveries of the Northmen, that 
tlie actual records themselves of those discoveries should be exam- 
ined. This the present volume will, for the first time, afford the 
means of being done by all. 

Let the attention be now more especially directed to the ex- 
amination of the comparative merits of the Northmen and of 
Colon. In treating briefly of this subject two points shall be 
considered : first, the merit attending the act of discovery ; and, 
second, the cori'ectness of the ideas entertained by the discoverers 
of the nature of their discovery. 

First, — as to the merit attending the act of discovery. This 
must be determined by an examination of the general circumstances 
surrounding each party, and of the mode in which the discoveries, 
or expeditions, were made. 

What, then, were the general circumstances attending each party 1 
In the case of Colon, the age in which he lived was one of high 
excitement, on account of discoveries recently made : ambition and 
avarice both operated as strong stimulants to adventurous enterprise. 
Colon had attained the idea (how, will be presently examined) that 
he could reach Asia by a short westward passage. Art and science 
were in an advanced condition ; the compass and the quadrant 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 343 

had been invented, and nautical skill highly cultivated and exer- 
cised. The historian of Colon justly observes, (Irving's " Life," &c. 
b. i. ch. vii.) — "The application of the astrolabe [quadrant] to 
navigation, was the one thing wanting to facilitate an intercourse 
across the deep ; and it divested the enterprise of Columbxts of thai kaz' 
ardous character, which was so great an obstacle to its accomplish- 
ment. It was ivimediately after this event that he proposed his voyage 
of discovery to the crown of Portugal."^o\vu, with all these ad van- , 
tages, and with the favor of princes, for, — though he persevered 
long, and struggled with many difficulties in the attempt to gain 
this, yet he did not undertake his enterprise till he had attained it, — 
undertook his expedition. He crossed the Atlantic, touching at 
the Canaries, and he reached Guanaliani, or San Salvador. Colon 
made three subsequent voyages; discovered and coasted many 
other of the West India Isles, and barely touched on a small por- 
tion of the coast of America, about Honduras, which, however, he 
did not explore, and never again visited. A settlement was es- 
tablished in St. Domingo. Now this is all, whatever may be said, 
that Colon did. He never reached the land of which he went in 
search. It is not intended to detract from his merit, — for his merit 
as an intrepid mariner was great, — but to present his acts in a fair 
comparative light. Had it not been for the favor of princes, Colon's 
enterprise would never, in all probability, have been undertaken. 
Had it not been for the advance of science, his enterprise would 
never have been undertaken. This is undeniable. 

Now what did the Northmen do 1 In the first place, not one of 
their discoveries or expeditions was made under the favor of princes 
or men in power. They were entirely undertaken on private means 
and enterprise alone. The Northmen had not the compass, or the 
qiuidrant. TViey had not the adva^dages of the advance of science, 
either in the structure of their vessels, or in the arrangements and 
fittings for their expeditions. Yet Iceland was discovered and set- 
tled in the ninth ce7itury. (See p. 58.) And, though Iceland is not 
the same number of leagues distant from Norway that the West 
Indies are from Spain, yet it is, to all intents and purposes, as dis- 
tant: the broad ocean must be crossed, — an ocean at least as 
unknown and dangerous to the Northmen as the broad Atlantic 
was 10 Colon. This ocean was crossed, and the distant island 
settled by the Northmen, nearly ten centuries ago ; and how settled % 
not in the hope of gain, not in the greedy search for gold, but in the 
noble aspiration of the soul for liberty and freedom. The Norwe- 



344 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

gians fled from the tyranny of native princes, and sought that dis- 
tant and comparatively desolate island as their home for freedom. 
A century later, one of themselves, involved, through the spirit of 
the times, in trouble, and compelled to quit the country, instead of 
returning to the shores of Europe, and hiding his head in ignoble 
obscurity, boldly determined to seek a new home in unknown lands 
still farther west, still une.ralored. Eirek the Red landed on the 
shores of America, in GreSland, A. D. 982, (ante, p. 61, &c.) Let 
us see what the spirit which actuated him was. He did not, im- 
mediately that the land was found to be habitable, sit down, content 
that he had found a home. He himself spent two whole years in 
carefulhj exploring the land, (see p. 63.) and then returned to Ice- 
land to proclaim his discovery. Though the offence for which he 
was compelled to quit Iceland was then pardoned, and he might 
have remained in his former home in peace, he determined to 
return to Greenland, and fix there his habitation. He did so in 
985, many others accompanying him. He made the land the 
refuge of the distressed, and raised it to an important colony. The 
explorations of the Northmen were continued, as has been seen, 
(pp. 64 and 309,) into the extreme northern regions. In the discov- 
ery of Greenland it is utterly impossible for any one to deny that 
the' western hemisphere was discovered, explored, and inhabited by 
the Northmen ; and the purposes and ends of that discovery were 
nobler, and the circumstances attending it far more striking, perilous, 
and adventurous, than were those attending any of the discoveries 
of Colon and the Spaniards. But the discoveries of the Northmen 
did not end here ; although, as thus far made, and with all their 
disadvantages, they exceeded, both in extent explored, and in dis- 
tance from their native home, all the discoveries ever made by Colon, 
and all the settlements effected by hiin. Land was discovered to the 
south of Greenland by Biarni Heriulfson. Did the Northmen rest 
satisfied with simple knowledge of the fact of land existing there 1 
No! It is expressly recorded, (see p. 88,) that, when Biarni went 
to Norway and related the circumstances of his voyage, — which, 
be it observed, was a much more lengthened voyage than any ever 
made by Colon, (see, ante, p. 87,) — much interest was excited, and he 
was much blamed for not having explored with greater care the nexvly- 
discovered lands. The distance and the danger did not terrify his 
countrymen. Others of them determined to explore the land. 
They went out, with no magnified hopes of gain, without princely 
favor, urged by the desire of exploring other lands, where, perhaps, 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLTTMBUS. 345 

colonies and habitations might be settled, — not for the sake of the 
gold which was there produced, but for the means of freely exer- 
cising the powers with which nature had endowed them, which 
would be there afforded. Leif Eirekson (pp. 88 and 92) undertook 
the first exploring expedition. He crossed the ocean between 
Greenland and Newfoundland, — to him an unknown, trackless 
depth, — boldly pursued his course, exploring each land as he went, 
and observing the qualities of the country; and finally landed and 
remained, for a full year, in Vinland. He carried home a cargo, — 
of what 1 — of timber, an article most essential to the real comfort 
and welfare of his native colony. But the explorations of the land 
did, not cease here. Even Leif was considered (ante, p. 116) to 
have " too little explored the land" and Thorvald, his brother, deter- 
mines to pursue the explorations. He did so. We have unfortu- 
natel}' lost the full details of his expedition, since he lost his life in 
the course of it ; but we do know that he explored the whole coast 
of North America, from Newfoundland to Florida, or nearly so; 
sending and accompanying expeditions for the express and sole 
purpose of exploration ; and residing in Vinland for three full years. 
But even this did not satisfy the Northmen. Thorstein Eirekson 
determined to follow his brother. He did so, but was driven by 
tempest on to another coast, and died there. Nowise dispirited, 
however, the wife of Thorstein urged her second husband to un- 
dertake the expedition ; and the shores of the continent south of 
Greenland were yet again explored by Thorfinn and his compan- 
ions, Avho went out with a determination of forming a settlement. 
They carefully explored the coast, and also the interior, (see p. 
201, note.) and resided there for three years, until they found that 
the great numbers of the hostile natives rendered the stay of their 
small number unsafe. Of course this was a circumstance which 
they could not control. Some, if not all, returned. It is probable 
that a part remained, whom Freydis and her husband, with Helgi 
and Finnbogi, subsequently joined, — Freydis returning after a 
year's residence there. It is known and certain, at any rate, that 
the country continued to be visited, (p. S^O,) and that Bishop Eirek 
went there in 1121 ; as also that Markland [Nova Scotia] was vis- 
ited by merchant-ships for timber, for many centuries later. 

Can any one hesitate to acknowledge that, on the one hand, the 
circumstances attending; the discoveries of the Northmen were 
inore unfavorable and more perilous than those attending the expe- 
ditions of Colon J or that, on the other hand, the mode in which the 



346 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

expedition and discoveries made by the former were pursued, was 
more complete and satisfactory than that in which the expeditions 
of the latter were made 1 

Many circumstances render the expeditions of the Northmen, at 
first sight, less imposing than those of Colon. The narrative of them 
is simple and brief; we have no details of all the anxieties and cares, 
the difficulties, troubles, disasters, and distresses, of the hardy navi- 
gators, to harrow up the feelings, and excite the sympathies. Yet 
these must have been present to them, in a degree far exceeding 
any that attended Colon. Imagine Biarni, returning to Iceland, ex» 
pecting to meet there a father's welcome, and to find shelter from 
his sea- worn cares under the parental roof. His father was gone, 
— gone he knew not whither, save that it was to a strange land, 
far in the westward ocean. But he boldly determined to follow him. 
For days and weeks, aye, even months, was he tossed by tempest 
on the waste of waters ; borne through trackless depths, of which, 
before, the existence had been unconceived ; and carried within 
sight of regions of which, before, no European had ever dreamed. 
What must not have been the hardships which he imderwentl 
We have some hints at the discontent and complaints of his sea- 
men, (p. 73,) though the details are so brief. And were all the ex- 
peditions of Leif, Thorvald, Thorstein, Thorfinn, and the others, 
without peril and disaster? Did not Thorvald lose his life 1 Was 
not Thorstein tossed by tempest, and carried to a distant shore, 
where disease and death awaited him .-' Did not Thorfinn meet with 
discontent and mutiny, when Thorhall and others deserted 1 and 
did not famine and starvation stare him in the face during a whole 
winter's residence at Straumfiordl And did not contests with the • 
natives endanger the lives and safety of his company 1 And did 
not Biarni Grimolfson perish on his return, and find a grave only 
in the ocean's depth 1 (See p. 203.^ Here, surely, were perils, and 
dangers, and disasters, equal to any which awaited Colon ; and 
how many others must there not have been, of whose presence no 
record has been kept ? Yet the enterprise and ardor of the North- 
men continued unabated. " Expeditions to Vinland still continued 
topics of frequent consideration, for that expedition was accounted 
both lucrative and honorable," (p. -229;) honorable, because of the 
perils and dangers which attended it. 

Let the same poini, of comparative merit, be now discussed with 
reference to the correctness of the ideas entertained by the discov- 
erers, of the nature of their discovery. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 347 

A few words first as to the immediate results of the discoveries. 
Colon established a settlement at St. Domingo. Gold, gold, gold, 
seems to have been the only object of all the Spanish expeditions, 
settlements, and hopes. The sad history of the Spanish settlements 
needs not to be followed. The Northmen founded flourishhjg colo- 
nies, — the cradles of freedoin, independence, commerce, and 
LITERATURE, — ill Iceland and Greenland. Iceland became the seat 
of learnin'g, and of the purest government which, perhaps, ever 
existed. She remains, to this day, identical in race, language, and 
manners, with her condition as at first settled ; and, though she 
has, at various times, suffered, from the operations of nature, the 
mostr terrible calamities, she still exists, and exhibits, perhaps, a 
purer general moral and intellectual atmosi^here than is exhibited 
throughout the world besides. Greenland became the seat of a 
most important colony. Authentic records tell us that in Eastbygd 
there were one hundred and ninety settlements, and in Westbygd, 
ninettj* Probably before the desertion of the land, the number 
had increased. The cause of that desertion has been already no- 
ticed, (p. 236.) The colonies in Greenland were at as great a 
distance from Norway as the colonies in the West Indies were from 
Spain. Had not their desertion taken place, Vinland and other 
portions of the American continent would have been held in con- 
stant intercourse from that land, and Colon's enterprise, — a great and 
noble one beyond a doubt, but which originated in error, anA failed 
in its object, — have held now its proper place in the estimation of 
mankind. 

In order to ascertain the ideas actually entertamed by Colon of 
his discoveries, we need have recourse only to the pages of his 
ablest historian, Irving, in whose admirable work is embodied all 
of interest or importance or authority which relates to the modern 
western navigator. The task of ascertaining the same facts with 
reference to the Northmen will not be so easy, but it may be done 
by the careful examination and comparison of diiferent passages 
and work.s. 

The ideas entertained by Colon shall be quoted from Mr. Irving's 
own abridgment t of his larger work, in order that the whole may 
be given in that author's own words. " He set it down as a 
fundamental principle, that the earth was a terraqueous globe, which 

* See Antiq. Am. p. 300, ex GrcDnlandise veterc Chorographia. 
t In the " Family Library," No. xi. 



348 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

might be trauelled round from east to west, and that men stood 
foot to foot on opposite points. The circumference from east to 
west, at the equator, he divided, according to Ptolemy, into 24 
hours of 15 degrees each, making 360 degrees. Of these he 
imagined, comparing the globe of Ptolemy with the earlier map of 
Marinus of Tyre, that fifteen hours had been known to the ancients, 
extending from the Canary, or Fortunate Islands, to the city of 
Thince in Asia, the western and eastern extremities of the known 
world. The Portuguese had advanced the western frontier one 
hour more, by the discovery of the Azore and Cape de Verde Isl- 
ands: still about eight hours, or one third of the circumference of 
the earth, remained to be explored. This space he imagined to be 
occupied, in a great measure, by the eastern regions of Asia, 
which might extend so far as to approach the western shores of 
Europe and Africa. A navigator, therefore, by pursuing a direct 
course from east to west, must arrive at the extremity of Asia, or 
discover any intervening land. The great obstacle to be appre- 
hended, was from the tract of ocean that might intervene ; but this 
could not be very wide, if the opinion of Alfraganus, the Arabian, 
were admitted, who, by diminishing the size of the degrees, gave 
to the earth a smaller circumference than was assigned to it by 
other cosmographers, — a theory to which Columbus seems general- 
ly to have given much faith." * " The grand argument which in- 
duced him to his enterprise was, that the most eastern part of Asia 
known to the ancients, could not be separated from the Azores by 
more than a third of the circumfei'ence of the globe; that the in- 
tervening space must, in a great measure, be filled up by the un- 
known residue of Asia ; and that, as the circumference of the world 
was less than was generally supposed, the Asiatic shores could 
easily be attained by a moderate voyage to the west. It is singular 
ho\v much the success of this great enterprise depended upon two 
happy errors, — the imaginary extent of Asia to the east, and the sup- 
posed smallness of the earth ; — both errors of the most learned and 
profound philosophers, but without lohich, Columbus ivould hardly 
have ventured into the western regions of the Atlantic, in whose 
unknown, and perhaps immeasurable, waste of waters he might 
perish before he could reach a shore." t "He died in ignorance of 
the real grandeur of his discovery ! Until his last breath, he entertain- 
ed the idea that he had merely opened a new way to the old resorts of 

* P. 14. t lb. p. 18. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 349 

f>pulent commerce, and had discovered soine of the wild regions of the 
tost. He supposed Hispaniola to be the ancient Ophir, which luid been 
visited by the ships of king Solomon, and that Cuba and Terra 
Firma were but remote parts of Asia." * 

Thus, then, it is plain that Colon never had the remotest idea of 
the real nature of the land he had discovered. It has been seen 
that he did not explore the land so extensively or carefully as the 
Northmen. It is now seen that he kneio not that it was an unknown 
land. Colon never conceived, or inferred, or reasoned, or imagined 
tlcat any unknown land lay in the vxstern ocean, though tJiere seems to 
be a kind of vague general idea that he did so conceive, or infer, or 
reason, or imagine. He went upon erroneous principles, and he ar- 
rived at an erroneous conclusion, namely, that Asia, those parts of it 
known to the ancients, lay within a comparatively short distance of 
Europe. It does not in the slightest degree afiect the question that 
there did happen to lie another and distinct continent in the western 
ocean, upon which he happened to touch. He went out to seek Asia 
and Asia, as he imagined, he had found. His touching on America 
was far more accidental than that of Biarni Heriulfson, inasmuch as 
the latter did go in search of a distinct though strange western conti- 
nent. It may be correctly said to have been by mere accident that 
America lay in Colon's way. He could not help touching upon it. 
But, supposing America had not lain there, where would the present 
fame of Colon have been 7 Yet his merit would have been as great. 
He would have framed a theory, but that theory would have 
proved erroneous; it toas erroneous : he would have made an enter- 
prising and bold effort, but that effort would have been recorded to 
have failed ; it did fail : he would have sought Asia, — and never 
found it ; — and such was actually what he did. He never had any, 
the slightest, idea of the existence of another land, continent, or tract 
of country between Europe and Asia ; and when, in seeking Asia, he 
did find that land, he still mistook it for Asia, and died in the belief 
^hat it was Asia. There is no wish to detract from Colon's merit. 
It was great. His was an enterprising and determined mind. 
What he did as a bold navigator, in daring to cross an ocean which 
none but the Northmen had dared to cross before, was much ; but 
it is necessary, and it is right, to place his achievements on their 
proper footing. As a man of noble, enterprising mind, indomitable 
perseverance, and great skill in navigation, he can never sink in the 

*Irving's Culumbus, abr. p. 353. 

30 



350 OF THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

world's estimation ; hit he was not the discoverer of America in any 
sense of the term. He did not explore the American continent. He 
never claimed to have discovered another or an unknown conti- 
nent; he never ic^Jei'c^Z that he had discovered another continent. 
Aman canceriainli/ never justly be said to have discovered that of the 
actuality of ivhose existence he has not th-e slightest idea. It may 
happen that a man, in pursuing one thing, even an error, may light 
upon some other thing, a great truth ; that he may perceive that it 
is a truth, and follow it out. Then is all the glory of discovery due 
to him. But Colon never knew, any moi'e than Ptolemy or 
Pomponius Mela, or any other of the ancients, that there existed 
any other continent or region besides Europe, Asia, and Africa. 
Colon's whole theories were founded upon error; in that error he 
made his expedition ; accident led him to something else, of the 
actual mode of whose existence, extent, and nature, he was totally 
unaware, and which he did not thoroughly examine ; he erred in 
imagining it to be something else, and he died in the belief that 
that error was truth. Can he, then, justly be called the discoverer 
of America 7 — as compared, be it understood, with the discoveries 
of, and knowledge possessed by, the Northmen, for that is the point 
which is being here discussed. The alchymists, who sought the 
philosopher's stone, hit, in the course of their investigations and 
experiments, upon many things valuable and useful. Their perse- 
verance and labors, which are almost incredible, claim our honor 
and respect; but of their actual discoveries they were mostly igno- 
rant ; or, if they knew of their existence, they imagined them to be 
something else, sometimes even the much-longed-for elixir vita. 
The honor of being the fathers of chemistry is not assigned to them, 
although their experiments and accidental discoveries have led to 
some of the proudest achievements of chemistry in the present day. 
Colon stands in precisely the same position as these alchymists. 

What, now, let it be examined, were the ideas and knowledge of 
the Northmen respecting the nature, extent, and situation of the 
western hemisphere which they had discovered'? By collating 
different accounts we may arrive at a correct view of their ideas and 
knowledge upon this subject. We must take all the incidental 
allusions which are any Avhere made, and also such geographical 
notices as occur, and compare the whole together. 

We fiiid it stated that, " from Sladt, the most western point of 
Norway, to Horn, (Eystra Horn,) the nearest point of Iceland, was 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 351 

Seven days' sailing,"* to the ancient Northmen; that from Snefels- 
ness, in Iceland, which is the nearest point to Greenland, it is four 
days' sailing to the nearest habitable tract of Greenland.t This 
we may presume to have been on the eastern coast, southwest from 
Iceland, at some distance from Eastbygd, and near to where 
Eirek the Red first landed. (See, ante, p. Gl.) We are further inform- 
ed that it took six vien, in a six-oared boat, twenty-one days to row 
( not sail) from Eastbygd to the present isle of Disco, t in 70'' north 
latitude. It has been already seen (hat the coasts of North America, 
in Greenland, were explored as far Kingiktorsoak, near 73° north 
latitude, and much farther. (See, ante, p. 64 and 309.) Thus this 
extensive region of the western hemisphere, comprising a continent 
of much greater extent than all, taken together, that was ever ex- 
plored by Colon, was accurately explored and known by the North- 
men, and its relative position with respect to Europe was also well 
known. (See, also, careful descriptions of the country noticed, ante, 
p. 295.) To go no further than this, then, it is already clear that the 
Northmen had a more correct idea and knowledge of the western 
hemisphere, of the American continent, its extent, and actual posi- 
tion and nature, than Colon. But we can go much farther. Let 
the distance between Norway and Iceland, and the number of days' 
sailing of that distance, be remembered, and compared with the ac- 
coimts we have of the number of days' sailing between ditferent 
parts of the American continent. Thence we may learn, even 
without reference to the other particulars stated in the narrative, 
(ante, p. 71, &c.) Avhich serve distinctly to identify the land, to how 
great an extent the continent south of Greenland w-as known to the 
Northmen. We find it stated that, between Greenland and Hellu- 
land, [Newfoundland,] that is, across Baffin's Bay, it is, with very 
strong leinds, four days' sailing, (ante, pp. 73 and 74, and cf. 92 and 
93j) between Helluland, that island having been coasted round, 
(see p. 73) and Markland [Nova Scotia] with fair wind, three days' 
sailing, (pp. 73 and 98,) between Markland and Vinland, t^vo days' 
sailing, (pp. 73 and 98.) It is expressly stated in one account, that, 
between Greenland and the part of the continent in which Vinland 
lies, is situated the bay called Ginnungagap,§ w'hich of course cor- 
responds to Baffin's Bay. The Northmen, then, eight centuries and 

* See " Descript. Green. Ivare Bardi filio auctore." Antiq. Am. p. 302. 

t Idem, and see note a to same page. 

X See " Green. Vet. Chorog." Antiq. Am. p. 299, &c. 

$ Gripla, Antiq. Am. p. 296. 



352 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

a half ago, five centuries before the time of Colon, coasted the Ameri- 
can shore, xowi^A of Newfoundland, to the distance of at least six 
hundred miles. (See, ante, p. 84; and cf above, distance and time 
of sailing between Norway and Iceland.) 

How clear and accurate an idea was possessed by the Northmen 
of the extent of the continent as far south as Cape Cod will thus be 
very evident ; and we find no account in which a different situa- 
tion or relative position is assigned to any of these lands, though 
Vinland, as the most esteemed, is more often mentioned than any 
other land. The notices of the nature of the lands, contained in the 
different narratives, show the knowledge possessed of the quality 
and aspect of the country thus far. 

Let us now see what idea and knowledge the Northmen possessed 
of the extent of country beyond Cape Cod, or Vinland, In the first 
place, — it will be remembered that Thorvald sent out an exploring 
party in the spring of A. D. 1003, which went westward, and south, 
not returning till the autumn, (p. 120, &c.) The explorations of 
this party must probably have extended to Carolina, if not farther. 
Their description of the whole coast is accurate. Secondly, — it is 
evident that a correct idea of the great extent of the country was 
generally entertained by the Northmen, — probably owing to the 
reports which had been made ai home of the.extent of the explora- 
tions of this party, — since it is expressly stated of Thorfinn, (p. 181 
ante,) that " he conceived there would be a more extensive tract of 
country the farther south they went." Thirdly, — Thorfinn was 
expressly told that, bcyoiid the country of the Skr^lings, lay another. 
It may not be amiss to notice here the similarity of the rumors which 
thus came to the ears of Thorfinn, of the distant empire of Mexico, 
(see p. 203, and notes to pp. 253 and 285 ante, &c.) to those which 
came to the ears of Colon concerning the same empire.* The 
former certainly as much accord with the fact as the latter. Each 
must be simply understood to mean, that there was a land in that 
neighborhood whose inhabitants were partially civilized. It is curi- 
ous that we learn from the rumors given to Colon, that the inhabit- 
ants rode on horses, which is noticed to have been the case with re- 
spect to Biorn in the account of GudleifGudlaugson, (ante, p. 277.) 
Fourthly, — it is stated, in the several places in which Ari Marson 
is mentioned, [Landnamabok, &c.] that " Huitramannaland lies in 



* Irving's Columbus, abridgment, ch. 37, p. 285: large edition, book xv, chaps. 
ii. and iv. 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 353 

the western ocean, beyond Vinland the Good, west from Ireland," 
(ante, p. 259 ; ) and that, " to the south of habitable Greenland lie 
wild tracts ; * the countr)'- of the Skrselings beyond these ; Mark- 
land beyond this; and Vinland beyond the latter. Next lo this, and 
something beyond it, lies Iluitramannaland,^^ which it is also stated 
that Northmen had visited, &c. (See, ante, p. 2G1.) Fifthly, — 
it has been clearly shown, in the fifth chapter of this work, that 
the Northmen must have made several voyages to the southern 
coasts of North America, even across the broad Atlantic, and that 
the region upon which Gudleif Gudlaugson touched, [Biorns- 
land,] is clearly and indisputably to be identified wilh South Caro- 
lina and Georgia. (See pp. 280, 281, and 282.) Sixthly, — the in- 
spection of the geographical works of the Icelanders renders it 
clear that the idea was common among them that the western con- 
tinent extended south from Vinland, as far as Africa ; as also that 
there existed habitable la?id, as extensive as Europe, Asia, and Africa, 
in the southern Jtemisphere. These ideas could only have been gained 
from the extent to which the Northmen navigators had explored 
the shores of this western continent ; aided, perhaps, as to the latter 
idea, by some kind of analogy which it was imagmed must exist 
between the northern and southern hemispheres. 

It has thus been proved that the Northmen had a correct idea of 
the existence, extent, and relative position, with respect to Europe, of 
the lohole of the Western, or American continent, [North America;] 
and also that they had a correct idea of the nature of that continent. 
(See, ante, p. 289.) It is not denied that their knowledge of Green- 
land, Newfoundland, Nova Scotia, and Vinland, was more accu- 
rate, as to climate and productions, than their knowledge of the 
more southern regions ; but still they did possess a distinct knowl- 
edge of the south, and of the aspect of the country in those regions. 
Thus, then, they were, beyond a doubt, infinitely more correct in 
their ideas as to the existence, nature, and extent of the western 
hemisphere, than was Colon. 

But, it may be asked, did not the Northmen, like Colon, consider 
these lands as portions of Asia 1 To this it may be answered, that, 
even if they had so considered them, their knowledge of the land 
was much more exact than his; but it is happily able to be posi- 
tively answered, that they never entertained such an idea at all. 
It has been seen that they explored Greenland, westward, to the 

*See note to p. 164, ante. 

30* 



354 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS OF 

extreme north, and thus discovered that it could have no connection 
with Asia. In addition to this, however, there exist ancient Ice- 
landic manuscripts, of a date long anterior to the time of Colon, in 
which the diflerent quarters of the globe are described and local- 
ized. In these we find the western continent mentioned, and also 
correctly localized. In order that this may be rendered thoroughly 
clear, one of these works, the existing manuscript of which is of the 
actual date of the thirteenth century, shall be here translated. In 
order to render the matter clearer, the author has also carefully 
prepared a chart (post, p. 359,) of the world, according to the 
geographical positions laid down in this manuscript ; a few addi- 
tions being made from reference to other manuscripts, either as 
ancient, or more so. In this chart all the names are given in the 
Icelandic language, but the translation of them will be found upon 
I'eference to the following translation of the ancient manuscript 
whence the chart is formed. It is particularly worthy of observa- 
tion, that, on the very manuscript which contains this geographi- 
cal description, is depicted a rude chart of the world, in which the 
southern hemisphere is expressly marked as containing a " habit- 
able tract," almost equal in size to Europe, Asia, and Africa. This 
idea has, it need hardly be said, been since remarkably confirmed in 
the discovery of South America, Australia, and Polynesia. It proba- 
bly originated, as before noticed, in the extent of country which 
the explorations of the Northmen had opened to them in the south. 
It must be remarked that the ancient Icelandic geographers seem 
to have entertained exaggerated notions of the extent of Asia 
eastward, in comparison with what we noiv call Europe. They 
speak of three Indias, of Babylon, of Asia Minor, &c. as being in 
Asia. It was thus that, although they included their discoveries 
in the western ocean within Europe, they did not esteem it out of 
proportion to Asia. It is obvious that the fact of their including 
those discoveries in the name of Europe, affects, in no way, the 
correctness of their idea of the situation of those lands, which isi 
indeed, in that very manuscript, clearly identified with their actual 
position. The Icelanders themselves coming from Europe, and 
being closely connected with it, and it having been, from the re- 
motest antiquity, the habit of geographers to speak of the world as 
divided into three parts, — Europe, Asia, and Africa,— it may be said 
to have been almost necessary that they should include those western 
lands in the description of Europe. The bold but correct idea 
which they originated, of the existence of habitable lands in the 



THE N0RTH3IEN AND COLUMBUS. 355 

southern hemisphere, was obviously that of a tract distinct from 
any of these three parts of the northern hemisphere. Such tract 
could not, therefore, be included in any of them. 

The chart will serve more clearly to show how it was not un- 
natural for them, having no distinct idea of the actual extent of 
Africa, to imagine that the western continent might be connected 
with that region. 

As to the uninhabitable tracts supposed by them, as will be seen, 
to lie between the extreme north of Russia and Greenland, it may 
be observed that this idea has been entertained by many compara- 
tively modern geographers. The existence of Nova Zembla and 
Spitzbergen seemed to warrant the conclusion ; and how far north 
the " uninhabitable tracts " of Greenland do actually extend, has 
never yet been shown. There is nothing, therefore, absurd or 
irrational in the idea thus entertained. 

The following is the translation of the original manuscript : * 

" The earth t is usually considered as divided into three parts. 
Of these, one is called Asia, and extends from northeast to south- 
west, and occupies the middle region of the earth. In the eastern 
part lie three different regions, called Indialand, [India.] In the 
farthest India, the apostle Bartholomew preached, and there, also, 
he gave up his life for Christ's sake. In the nearest India the 
apostle Thomas preached, and in the middle India he died for the 
same cause. In Asia is the city of Ninive, the greatest of aU 
cities. It is three days' journey in length, and one day's journey in 
breadth. There is also the city of Babilon, [Babylon .] ancient and 
extensive: there formerly reigned king ISabugudunusor, [Nebu- 
chadnezzar; ] but now is that city so completely destroyed, that it is 
altogether unhihabitable by man, on account of serpents and all 
manner of noxious animals. In Asia is Jerusalem, and also An- 
tiochiii. In this last city the apostle Peter founded an Episcopal 
seat; and there he, the first of any man, chaunted mass. Asia en 
Minni [Asia Minor] is a region of great Asia. There the apostle 
John preached, and there also, in the city of Effesus, exists his 
sepulchre. It is said that four rivers flow out of Paradise. One is 
called Phisoii, or Ganges. This empties itself into the ocean which 
surrounds the world. Phison rises near a mountain called Oreo- 
bares. The second river flowing out of Paradise is called Tisiris, 



* A rac.aimile of the whole of this document is engraved in the Antiq. Am. 
f See " Totius orbis brevis descriptio," Antii^. Am. p. 283. 



356 ON THE COMPAKATIVE BIERITS OF 

andihe third Euf rales : both these empty themselves into Midjar. 
dar/uif [Mediterranean Sea] near Antioch. The Nilus, [Nile,] 
otherwise called Geon, is the fourth river which flows out of Para- 
dise. It divides Asia from Affrica, and flows through the whole of 
Egiplaland, [Egypt.] In Egiptaland is Babilon in Nyja, [Cairo,] 
and the city called Alexandria. 

" The second part of the earth is called Affrica, which extends 
from southwest to west and noHhwest ; [this form being given to it 
under the supposition of its extending to, and joining, the western 
continent.] There are ScrMand, [land of the Saracens, being Mo- 
rocco, &c.] and three regions called Blaland, [land of black men 
or negroes.] Midjardarhaf [the Mediterranean Sea] divides Afli'i- 
ca from Europa. 

" EuROPA is the third part of the earth, extending from west and 
northwest to the northeast, [such being its extent and form, in- 
cluding the western continent of North America within it-] In the 
east of Europe is Gardavclldi, [Russia.] There are Holmgard and 
Paliteskia and Smalenskia. To the south of Gardavelldi lies 
Grikjakonungs velldi, [empire of the Greek kings ; that is, the 
eastern Roman empire, which was then in existence, Constantinople 
not having been taken by the Turks till A. D. 1453.] Of this king- 
dom, the principal city is Constaniinopolis, which our countrymen 
call Mlklagard. In Miklagard is a church, which the inhabitants 
call Agiosophia ; but the Northmen call it Mgisif. This church ex- 
ceeds all other churches in the world, both in structure and size. 
Bolgaraland [Bulgaria] and a great number of islands, called 
Griklands Eijjar, belong to the empire of the Greeks. Knt [Crete] 
and Kipr [Cyprus] are the most celebrated of the Grecian islands. 
Sikiley [Sicily] is a great kingdom in that part of the world called 
Europa. Italia is a kingdom to the south of a great ridge of moun- 
tains called by us Mundia, [Alps.] In the furthermost part of Italy, 
is Apulia, called by the Northmen Pulsland. In the middle of Italy 
stands Romaborg [Rome.] To the north of Italy is Langohardia, 
which WT call Langbardaland. To the north of the mountains, 
towards the east, is Saxland [Germany,] and to the southwest, FraC' 
land [France.] Hyspania, \\ hich we call SpanJand, [Spain,] is a 
great kingdom which extends south, to the Mediterranean, between 
Langhardaland and Fradand. Rin [Rhine] is a great river which 
flows to the north from Mundia, between Saxland and Fradand. 
Near the mouths of the Rhine lies Frisland, northwards from the 
sea. To the north of Saxland is Danmork, [Denmark.] The 



THE NORTHMEN AND COLUMBUS. 357 

ocean is "poured into Austrveg [the Baltic Sea] near Danmork. 
Svitkjod [Sweden] lies to the east of Danmork; Norcg [Norway] 
to the north. To the north of Noreg is Finnmork. Thence the 
shore bends towards the northeast, and thence to the east, till it 
reaches Bjarmaland, [Permia,] which is subject to the kings of 
Garda. From Bjarmaland uninhabitable tracts [Itind obygd] ex- 
tend towards the north, until they even reach so far as Greenland. 
Beyond Greenland, towards the south, lies Helluland; beyond that, 
Markland; beyond that it is not far to Vinland, cr sumirmenn cetla 
at gangi af Affrlca [which some men think to be extended even 
from Africa.]* England and Scotland are one island; but each of 
thern is a separate kingdom. Ireland is a great island ; Iceland is 
also a great island, to the north of Ireland. All these regions lie 
in that part of the world which is called Europe." 

It will thus appear very clearly that no connection was in the 
slightest degree conceived by the Northmen to exist between Asia 
and the western continent. Asia extended from northeast to south- 
west ; Africa from southwest to west and northwest, — thus extend- 
ing, according to their idea, farther out, northward and westward, 
into the Atlantic than it actually does, and so joining the western 
continent; — and Europe from west and northwest, — that is, from 
the western continent, — to northeast, where it joined Asia. The 
tract of Greenland was considered as connected with Europe ^?'oj?er 
by extensive uninhabitable tracts to the extreme north. Helluland, 
Markland, and Vinland extended southwards below Green- 
land. There was, then, nothing unnatural, knowing as they did 
the great extent of the region of which Vinland formed a part, in 
supposing that it might be connected with Africa. 

It can no longer be a matter of the slightest doubt, which party 
had the most accurate idea of the existence, nature, extent, and 
position of the western continent, — Colon, or the Northmen. It 
has been already proved that, as to the merit, and honor, and en- 
terprise, attending the act and mode of discovery, the Northmen 
stand far before Colon. 

Can it then any longer remain matter of doubt that, contemplated 
in every aspect and mode, the true honor of the discovery of Amer- 
ica, of the Western Hemisphere, belongs to the Northmen, and to 
the Northmen alone 1 that to them is due a far higher honor and a far 

* This is one of the passages quoted by Mr. Bancroft to prove that Vinland is 
in Africa I All the other passages quoted by him are in exactly the same words, 
in this part, as this one ! 



358 ON THE COMPARATIVE MERITS, ETC. 

greater share of merit than to Colon 1 The merit of Colon was 
great, in daring to cross an ocean which none m his country had 
crossed ; and none admires him, for his daring enterprise, more 
than the author of this work; but let him take his fair place in the 
niche of fame : let him not be elevated to the place which does not, 
in any way, really belong to him : let him not usurp the honors 
due to others. He was 7iot the discoverer of America : he was not 
the first visitant to her shores: his act was not so perilous, or com- 
plete, or adventurous a one as the oft-repeated acts of the North- 
men ; nor was his actual knowledge of the country in any degree 
so exact, while all his ideas concerning it were purely erroneous. 
The Northmen crossed the broad Atlantic, without any of his ad- 
vantages, five centuries before him. They discovered, and ex- 
plored, and dwelt upon, the continent of North America eight cen- 
turies and a half ago. They founded important colonies in the 
northern parts, (in Greenland,) and were well acquainted with the 
more southern regions, where also, if they did not found colonies, 
they at any rate dwelt for several years. The regions with which 
they were best acquainted, south of Greenland,* were the regions 
which have since assumed the most important rank of all the re- 
gions of the western continent. Shall the Northmen be deprived, 
then, of the well-deserved meed of honor and glory which is so 
justly due to them, for their bold and enterprising achievements, for 
their often-repeated explorations, and for their early but accurate 
knowledge of these distant regions 1 

* Notice must be here taken of what may seem some inconsistency in one part 
of tlio previous pages. On p. 4, Biarni Heriulfson is spoken of as the discoverer 
"f America, while in every subsequent page (see 8, 65, 151, 230, &c. &.c.) ho is 
shown to have been, and spoken of as, the discoverer only of those parts of 
America south of Oreenland. The inadvertent want of exact precision in this 
place arose from the regions of New England, and of the scenes of Biarni, Leif, 
Thorvald, and Thorfinn's explorations being had in immediate refeience. It 
would have been proper to name Eirek tbe Red as the discoverer of America, and 
Biarni Heriulfson as the discoverer of the regions of America south of Green- 
land, — which latter are jiow by far the most important. In the heading to the 
second chapter, the same inadvertency took place. It is corrected in the " Table 
of Contents " to that chapter. 






I— I 
o 



F g « 



^1 



S5« 



>1 



^ 



ba 



?5 

Si. 



So 



Si 



Crq 



Si, S 






Si, 



Si. 



S 
Si. 






^ ^ 



q^ 






05 

Si, 



O W 
UQ O 



&5 

Si 
H 



Qi 






aq 






iflpavp.iVQ 



Si 



Si 

s 

Si, 



Nilus 



Cd 
Q 

d 









Si. 



Of. 5s 



c» 



Si. 



S) 

s 

Si. 



s 

Si, 



Ss 
Si. 



Si. 



Si. 



NOTE B.* 

ON THE TRADITIONARY RECORDS OF THE NORTHERN 
NATIONS. 

Since those M^ho have paid little attention to the subject of the 
antiquities of the Northern races, may be unaware of the extent of 
historical tradition among them, it may be well to add a few re- 
marks on that subject in this place. The Northern nations are rich 
in ancient historical literature, which is able to be clearly proved, by 
its internal evidence, to be remarkable for accuracy and truth in the 
main details. This historical literature owes its existence to the 
profession, as it may properly be termed, of Scalds and Saga-men 
which existed among them, and was always held in peculiar honor, 
and esteemed of a sacred importance. In illustration of this sub- 
ject, it may not be amiss to quote some of the remarks of one 
who has studied the antiquities of Iceland and the north with care 
and attention, and whose remarks are made without the slightest 
reference to the subject of this volume. The following passages 
occur in niicaton^s " History of the Northmen," in the two chap- 
ters on Icelandic literature. " The Icelanders cherished and culti- 
vated the language and literature of their ancestors with re- 
markable success. * * * In Iceland an independent literature grew 
up, flourished, and Avas brought to a certain degree of perfection, 
before the revival of learning in the south of Europe. This island 
was not converted to Christianity until the end of the tenth century, 
when the national literature, which still remained in oral tradition, 
was full-blown, and ready to be committed to a written form, 
(p. 49.) * * * Like those of most other barbarous nations, ilie Scan- 
dinavian learning and history were, as has already been remarked, 
preserved in oral tradition long before any attempt was made to re- 
duce them to writing, (p. 50.) * * * The Scalds were at once 

* See, ante, pp. 22, 81, 118, &c. &c. 

31 



362 ON THE TRADITIONARY RECORDS 

poets and historians. * * * A regular succession of this order 
of men was perpetuated, and a list of two hundred and thirty 
in number, of those who were most distinguished in the three north- 
ern kingdoms, from the reign of Ragnar Lodbrok to Valdemar II, 
is still preserved in the Icelandic language, (p. 51.) * * * The 
ancient literature of the North was not confined to the poetical art. 
The Scalds recited the praises of kings and heroes in verse, whilst 
the Saga-men recalled the memory of the past in prose narratives. 
* * * The memory of past transactions was thus handed down 
from age to age in an unbroken chain of tradition, and the ancient 
songs and Sagas were preserved until the introduction of book- 
writing gave them a fixed and durable record, (p. 57.) * • * The 
recitations were embellished with poetical extracts from the works 
of different Scalds. Story and song were thus united together, and 
the memory was strengthened by this constant cultivation, so as to be 
the safe depository of the national history and poetry. * * * The 
power of oral tradition, in thus transmitting, through a succession 
of ages, poetical or prose compositions of considerable length, may 
appear almost incredible to civilized nations, accustomed to the art 
of writing. But it is well known, that, even after the Homeric 
poems had been reduced to writing, the rhapsodists who had been 
accustomed to recite them, could readily repeat any passage desired. 
And we have, in our own times, among the Calmucks, [Persians, 
&c. &c.] examples of heroic and popular poems [and narratives} of 
great length, thus preserved and handed down to posterity. This 
is more especially the case where [as in Iceland and the Northern 
nations] there is a perpetual order of men, whose exclusive employ- 
ment it is to learn and repeat, whose faculty of the memory is thus 
improved and carried to the highest pitch of perfection, and who 
are relied upon, as historiographers, to preserve the national annals. 
The interesting scene, presented to this day in every Icelandic 
family, in the long nights of winter, is a living proof of the e:^ist- 
ence of this ancient custom. No sooner does the day close, than 
the whole family * * * [being assembled,] one of the family takes 
his seat near the lamp, and begins to read some favorite Saga. * * • 
In some families the Sagas are recited by those loho have committed 
them to memory, and there are still instances of itinerant orators of 
this sort, who gain a livelihood during the winter, by going about, 
from house to house, repeating the stories they have thus learnt by 
heart. About two centuries and a half after the first settlement of 
Iceland by the Norwegians, [that is, about A. D. 1100,] the learned 



OF THE NORTHERN NATIONS. 36S: 

men of that remote island began to collect and reduce to writing 
these traditional poems and histories, (p. 59.)" This was near the 
peiiod which all evidence points out as having been the date of the 
manuscripts, the originals, or copies of the originals of which we 
possess, as to the expeditions of the Northmen to the continent of 
North America. Of the same date, or later, are all the authentic 
ancient histories of these northern kingdoms. 

The same author says, in another place, (p. 94,) "Some of the 
ancient Sagas which now exist in the Icelandic language, remained 
for a long period in oral tradition, before they were reduced to 
writing ; — " and, again, " One general remark, made by a learned 
and ingenious writer who comes fresh from reading these works, is 
applicable to them all, — that the ancient poetry and romance of the 
north deals more in reality, and less infictio7i, than that of the south. 
He explains this by the well-known fact, that the history of the 
middle ages of the south of Europe was written exclusively by the 
clergy ; and the lay poets, having only the field of fiction left to 
them, could distinguish themselves in no other way, than by giving 
a higher coloring to the marvellous stories they found in the monk- 
ish chronicles. In the north, on the contrary, the Scalds, who were 
attached to the courts of kings, and to the most distinguished fami- 
lies of the country, were the sole depositories of its historical tradi- 
tions,- which it was their interest, as well as glory, faithfully to 
"preserve." Remarks to the same effect might be quoted from the 
pages of every author who has written on northern history and 
literature, though without the remotest allusion to the discovery 
of the Western Hemisphere. No point, indeed, can be more 
clearly established, than the credibility of the ancient traditions, as 
committed to writing in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. 

The great historian of the north, Snorri Sturluson, declares, in 
the preface to his valuable Heimskringla, that it is a history com- 
piled "from the traditions of tvise men," &c. It has been seen 
(ante, pp. 118, 197, 206, &c.) that, in the documents discussed in this 
volume, allusions are often made to traditions. 

We find, in every one of the documents translated in this volume, 
that sure sign of remote antiquity to be present, — the intermixture of 
scraps of poetry with the prose. The existence of this is well 
known to indicate the great antiquity of the document in which it 
is contained. 

It will be remembered that Caesar, in his Commentaries, speak- 
ing of the Druids in Britain, alludes expressly to the great num- 



364 ON THE TRADITIONARY RECORDS, ETC, 

ber of verses, which it was unlawful to commit to writing, but 
which the Britons, even in his time, committed to memory. Some 
pupils required twenty years fully to acquire the whole. (See 
Casar, de Bello Gallico, lib. vi. § xiii.) 

A moment's consideration will render it sufficiently obvious, that, 
if, at the present day, the phj'sician can keep constantly in mind, 
and record, the nature and qualities of that intricate structure which 
occupies his study, — can remember, so as to be apt for every occa- 
sion, the nature and qualities of infinite diseases ; if the laAvyer 
can remember all " his quiddits, his quillits, his cases, his tenures, 
and his tricks;" if even the merchant can retain constantly ready 
in his mind for application, all the various items of information 
necessary for his business ; — there can be nothing extraordinary in 
the fact of those, whose whole, and especial, and particular, and 
sacred office it was, anciently, to record historical events, remember- 
ing, and handing down correctly, the brief records of those events. 
The records contained in this volume, are, as must have been per- 
ceived by the perusal of them, precisely of that condensed, extreme- 
ly brief character, which was to be expected in oral traditions. 
There is every thing in their mere style, language, and manner, 
which marks them as the faithful written records of simple, un- 
adorned, accurate, oral traditions. There is very little adornment; 
brief simplicity is their chief characteristic. They were precisely 
the Ici?id of traditions which were likely to be recorded, and eagerly 
listened to, relating, as they did, to the first discovery, and to the 
adventures of the first discoverers, of the land in Avhich the 
listeners dwelt, or of the lands situated beyond it, with which they 
had commercial or other intercourse and connection. 



46 80 * 



frhihtii 

K«|iVi.iii All,;, , i 



»-»7; 



'/ // \ >/////// ^ , / / 



// // /. 




H it 7 



/ 



I 



O. 



364 

ber 
whicl 
pupil; 
Ceesa', 
Ar 
if, at 
andn 
occup 
sion, 
can n 
and h 
in his 
necess 
the fa 
sacred 
ing, ai 
Ther 
ceived 
ly brii 
There 
which 
adornt 
brief s 
the kh 
listens 
advent 
listene 
had CO 



46 80 • 



4^ 



,0' 



o 



*i 



^; 







%/ -Sfe- \/ -•'^^^^'- 








t^.' ^^^''\. • 









■^ : '- '-^0^ 






i7< 



O. •'bVo' .^0" "^^ 



<Jt* •" \^ ,, ^ 






/... 























-tp 



-^^0^ 



















v"^ 

V^ ^L.*^'* 








N. MANCHESTER, 







